desired it should bee better yet they would bee content when they saw all was done All being in order the foure and twentieth day the generall Congregation The Protestation of the Councel concerning the admission of the Protestants was made in which the Electors and all the Fathers met in the Legates house as also the Ambassadours of the Emperour and of Ferdinand who were not wont to be present in such kinds of Congregation The Legat began breifly and said they were assembled to beginne an action the most doubtfull that euer happened to the holy Church therefore they were to pray GOD for good successe with more then vsuall deuotion and hauing inuocated the name of the holy Ghost as the custome is in the Congregations the Protestation was read by the Secretary whereunto all the Fathers hauing giuen consent the Speaker desired it should bee registred in the actes and a publique instrument made of it The tenour whereof was thus in substance That the holy Synode not to hinder the progresse of the Councell by the disputes which would arise when it should be duely examined what sort of persons should appeare in the Synode and what sort of Mandats and Writings bee presented and in what places men should sit doth declare that if any be admitted for himselfe or as a deputie which ought not to bee receiued by the disposition of the law or vse of the Councels or set not in his right place or if Mandats Instruments Protestations or other writings which doe or may offend the honour authority or power of the Councell bee presented it shall bee vnderstood that the present or future generall Councels shall not bee preiudiced it being the Synods meaning to restore peace and concord vnto the Church by any meanes so that it bee lawfull and conuenient Afterwards the Saxon Ambassadours were brought in where beeing entred Badehornus one of the Saxon Ambassadours maketh an oration in the generall congregation and hauing made their obeisance to the assembly Badehornus spake vsing these titles Most reuerend and most worthy Fathers and Lords The substance of his speach was this That Maurice Electour of Saxony wishing them the assistance of the holy Spirit and a happy issue of the action did let them know that hee had long since resolued that if euer a generall free and Christian Councel were celebrated where the controuersies of Religion might be decided according to the holy Scripture and all might speake securely and a Reformation bee made in the Head and the members to send his Diuines thither That now thinking they are assembled to this end hee hath called his Theologues together commanding them to choose some to carry their Confession to that Synod which was not yet done in regard of a certaine constitution of the Councell of Constance that faith or safe Conduct giuen by the Emperour Kings or others to heretiques or persons suspected ought not to bee obserued and of the example of the Bohemians who would not goe to Basill without securitie from the Councell Therefore that the Elector desired that such a safe Conduct should bee giuen to his Diuines Counsellors and their families that not long since a certaine forme of safe Conduct was presented to him much different from that of Basil so that the Diuines thought it dangerous to come hither with it because by some Decrees made in Trent and already printed it did appeare that they are accounted heretiques and schismatiques though they neuer haue beene either called or heard Therefore the Prince demaundeth he sayd that his men may be excused and a safe Conduct granted in the forme of that of Basil and that vnderstanding that they would proceede to the conclusion of the controuersed Articles it seemed vnto him a thing preiudiciall and contrary to all law of GOD and Man in regard his men were lawfully hindered for want of a safe Conduct Who therefore prayeth them that all may be deferred vntill his Diuines be heard who be but sixty Dutch miles distant That afterwards it being related to him that the Protestants may not be heard concerning the controuersed Articles defined the yeeres past the greater part of which containe grieuous errours the Prince desireth that they may be reexamined and his Diuines suffered to speake and that determined which shall bee conformable to the word of GOD and beleeued by all Nations of the Christian world For the things determined haue beene handled by very few of those who ought to assist in the generall Councell as doeth appeare by the printed Catalogue it beeing essentiall to a generall Councel that all Nations should bee admitted and freely heard That the Prince also doeth remember that many controuersed Articles doe concerne the Pope and the Councels of Constance and Basil hauing determined that the Pope in points of faith and which concerne himselfe is subiect to the Councell it is fit the same should be done in this place as also which was constituted in the third Session of the Councell of Basil that all persons of the Councell should bee absolued from the oathes of Obligation to the Pope as farre as concerneth the causes of the Councell Yea that the Prince is of opinion that without any further declaration by vertue of the constitutions of those Councels all are free from those bonds Therefore prayeth the assembly that they would first repeate approoue and ratifie the Article of the superiority of the Councell aboue the Pope especially in regard the Cleargie hath need of reformation which hath beene hindered by the Popes For the abuses cannot bee amended if the persons of the Councell depend on the Popes nod and bee bound by vertue of oath to preserue his honour state and power and if it might bee obtained of the Pope to remit the oath willingly it would be praise-worthy and gaine great fauour credit and authority to the Councell because the Decrees would bee made by free men who might lawfully treat and iudge according to the word of CHRIST That in conclusion the Prince desireth that his propositions may be taken in good part being moued to tender them for the zeale of his owne saluation charitie towards his Countrey and peace of all Christendome Hauing this discourse in writing he presented it and it was receiued by the Secretary and the Speaker said in the common name that the Synod would consider of it and make answere in due time After these those of Wittenberg were heard who presented the Mandate of And so do the Ambassadors of the Duke of Wittenberg their Ambassage Which being read they briefly said that they were to tender the Confession of their doctrine and that Diuines would come to defend it and handle the same things more at large so that iudges might be indifferently chosen by both sides to take knowledge of the controuersies For their doctrine being repugnant to that of the Pope and the Bishops his adherents it was vniust that either the Plaintife or the defendant should be
iudge desiring therefore that what was done in the Councel the yeeres past might not haue the strength of a law but that the discussion of euery thing already handled should begin again it being not iust that when two contend in law what is done by one the other beeing lawfully absent should bee of forces and the rather because it may be cleerely demonstrated that aswell in the last actions as in those of the yeeres before Decrees haue been published contrary to the word of GOD. And they presented their doctrine and discourse in writing all which was receiued by the Secretary but the doctrine was not read The Speaker answered in the name of the Fathers that answere should be giuen in time conuenient When this was done the Electours and Ambassadours departed the The Fathers resolue not to alter the Safe Conduct Prelates remaining with the Presidents to giue order for the Session First the Decree was established and then the Safe Conduct proposed adding the causes why the Protestants were not content And consulting whether that which they desired should bee added to the forme they did easily agree all in one opinion that nothing should be added to auoide inextricable disputes and ineuitable preiudices The next day the 25. of Ianuary deputed for the Session they went to the The Session Church with the vsuall Ceremonies but with more Souldiers called by the Presidents to make ostentation of the greatnes of the Councel and with many strangers who came thither thinking the Protestants should be receiued publikely and with singular ceremonies The B. of Catanea sang Masse and Iohn Baptista Campeggio B. of Maiorica preached and the vsuall Riâ—es being obserued the Decree was read by the Masse Bishop the substance whereof was That the Synod to performe the things already decreed hauing exactly handled The Decree whatsoeuer belongeth to the Sacrifice of the Masse Sacrament of Order to publish in the Session the Decrees concerning them and the 4. Articles of the Sacrament of the Eucharist deferred thinking that the Protestants vnto whom they had giuen safe Conduct would haue been arriued by this time in regard they are not come but haue made supplication that all should be deferred vntil another Session giuing hope that they wil come long before the celebration thereof hauing receiued a safe Conduct in a more ample forme the Synod desirous of quiet peace beleeuing that they will come not to contradict the Catholike faith but to vnderstaÌ„d the truth that they wil be satisfied with the Decrees of the holy mother the Church hath put off the next Session vntill the nineteenth of March to giue light to and publish the things aforesaid granting them to remoue all cause of greater delay a safe Conduct of the tenour as shall be recited determining to handle in the meane while the Sacrament of Matrimony and to prosecute the reformation that they may publish the definitions of this together with the definitions of the things aforesayd The substance of the safe Conduct was That the Synod adhering The Safe Conduct to the safe Conduct already giuen and amplifying it doeth make faith to all Priests Princes Nobles and persons of what condition soeuer of the German nation which shall or are already come to the Councell Safe Conduct to come remaine propose and speake in the Synode to handle and examine what they thinke fit giue articles and confirme them answere the obiections of the Councell and dispute with those whom it doth elect declaring that the controuersies in this Councell shall bee handled according to the holy Scripture Traditions of the Apostles approoued Councels consent of the Catholike Church and authoritie of the holy Fathers adding that they shall not be punished vpon pretence of Religion or offences committed or which will bee committed so that there neede not bee any cessation from Diuine Seruice by reason of their presence either in the iourney or in the Citie of Trent or in any place else and shall returne when it shall seeme good vnto them without let with safety of their robe honour and persons but with the knowledge of the deputies of the Synode that prouision may bee made for their security granting that in this safe Conduct all those clauses bee held to bee included which are necessary for reall and full assurance adding that if any of them either in comming or in Trent or in returning shall commit any enormity which shall nullifie the benefit of this publike faith hee shall be punished by their own Iudges so that the Synod may be satisfied and on the other side if any other in comming hither remaining here or returning shall commit any thing which may violate this Safe Conduct hee shall bee punished by the Synode with the approbation of the Germans themselues who shall be present in Trent the forme of the assicuration remaining still in force giuing leaue to their Ambassadours to goe out of Trent to take the ayre and returne to send and receiue aduises and messengers as often as they shall thinke fit yet accompanied with the Deputies for their scecurity which Safe Conduct shall remaine in force so long as they be vnder the care of the Synode in comming to Trent in their abiding there and twenty dayes after they shall aske leaue to depart or after it shall bee granted to them that they may bee rendred in a secure place at their election which things it promiseth faithfully in the name of all faithfull Christians of all the Princes Ecclesiasticall and Secular and likewise of all other persons Ecclesiasticall and Secular of all conditions faithfully promising withall that the Synod shall not seeke occasion publikely or secretly that any thing bee attempted in preiudice of this Safe Conduct nor to violate the same will vse or suffer any to vse any authority power right statute or priuiledge of Lawes Canons or Councels especially that of Constance and of Siena which things in this behalfe and for this time it doth disallow And if the Synod or any person in it or any that belong to them shall violate the forme of this Safe Conduct in any point or clause whatsoeuer and punishment bee not inflicted to their approbation let them thinke that the Synode hath incurred all the punishments which the violaters of such Safe Conducts may incurre by the law of GOD or man or custome without admitting excuse or contradiction These things being read the Session was ended It is certaine that the Presidents doubtfull what might ensue were willing to bee prepared if the winde were prosperous to decide the matter of the Sacraments all in one Session and therefore hauing in a readinesse all that belonged to the Communion the Masse and Sacrament of Order they were desirous to digest also and put in order all that concerned Matrimonie that they might put all into one bundle and to handle succinctly in another Session Purgatorie Indulgences Images Reliques and such small matters for so they
Emperours Ambassadours two yeeres since and that still they desired a lawfull Councell as they were sure that all godly men did and that they would goe to it as many times hath beene determined in the Imperiall Diets But for the Councell which the Pope hath appointed to bee in Mantua they hoped that the Emperour would not breake the decrees of the Diet nor his owne promises so often made vnto them that the Councell should bee celebrated in Germany and that they saw not how there could bee any danger there seeing that all the Princes and Cities obey the Emperour and are so well gouerned that all strangers are receiued and entertained with all humanity But that the Pope should prouide for the securitie of those that went to the Councel they could not see how especiall considering what things haue happened in the precedent age That the Christian Commonwealth hath neede of a godly and free Councell and that to such a one they haue appealed And whereas the Nuncio sayd that they ought not to treat of the manner and forme first it signified nothing but that there should bee no libertie and that all should bee referred to the Popes power who already hauing so often condemned their religion the Councell cannot bee free if hee shall bee Iudge That the Councell is not the tribunall of the Pope and Priests onely but of all the orders of the Church not excluding the Seculars That to preferre the Popes power before the authoritie of the whole Church is an vniust and tyrannicall opinion That the Pope defending the opinion of his owne men yea with cruell edicts making himselfe a party to the cause it is iust that the manner and forme of the processe should bee determined by the Princes The Kings of England and France sent Ambassadours to the assembly of The King of England and the French King send Ambassadors to Smalcalda Francis Sforza dieth Smalcalda the French King who had a disseigne to make warre in Italy Francis Sforza Duke of Milan beeing now dead desired them not to accept of any place for the Councel without the aduise of him and of the King of England and that they would accept of none without them The King of England aduised them to be aware that they called not such a Councel where in stead of moderating the abuse they should more establish the Popes authority and desired them to approoue his diuorce On the other side they dealt with him to receiue the Augustan confession Which things being treated of in diuers assemblies had no conclusion at all But Vergerius in the beginning of the yeere 1536. returned to the Pope to 1536 relate the effect of his Ambassage Hee deliuered in summe that the Protestants 1536 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. would not receiue any Councell except it were free and in a fitte place within the confines of the Empire grounding themselues vpon the Emperours promise and that of Luther and his complices there was no hope at all nor any other way to be thought of but to oppresse them with warre Vergerius for his reward had the Bishopricke of Capo d'Istria his owne Countrey and was sent by the Pope to Naples to make the same relation to the Vergerius returneth and deliueceth to the Pope the effect of his negotiation He is rewarded and sent to the Emperour Emperour who hauing beene victorious in Africa was passed into the kingdome to settle the affaires thereof The Emperour hearing the narration of the Nuncio went to Rome Hee had priuate conference with the Pope concerning the affaires of Italy and the pacification of Germanie The Pope according to Vergerius counsell said there was no meanes to bee vsed but warre But the Emperor seeing the time not ripe as yet to reape from thence The Emperour goeth to Rome to conferre with the Pope that good fruit as others were perswaded he might and himselfe also intangled in Italy without possibility of being free but by yeelding Milan which he resolued by all meanes to make his owne whither all his actions did principally tend alleaged for a reason to deferre that warre that it was more necessary to defend Milan from the French men On the other side the Pope whose thoughts were wholly bent to make an Italian Lord of that State and therefore proposed the warre of Germanie not so much to suppresse the Lutherans as hee said openly as to diuert Caesar from possessing Milan which was his principall end though secret replyed that himselfe and the Venetians what by armes and what by treaties would more easily make the King desist in case his Imperiall Maiestie did not meddle The Emperour hauing discouered the inward thoughts of the Pope The Pope and Emperor haue contrary ends and dissemble one with another with as much dissimulation made shew hee was perswaded and inclined to the warre of Germanie yet hee said that it was fit to iustifie the cause well that the whole world might not be against him and to shew by intimating a Councell that hee had first vsed all other meanes The Pope was not sory that being necessarily to intimate a Synode it should be done in a time when in regard the French King had inuaded Sauoy and Piemont all Italy would bee set on fire with warre whereby an apparent pretence was giuen him to enuiron the Councell with armes vnder colour of custody and protection He The Emperor is puffed vp with the African victorie shewed himselfe to bee contented so that such conditions were set downe which might not derogate from the authority and reputation of the Apostolique Sea The Emperour who by reason of the victory atchieued in Africa was lifted vp in minde and swollen with vast thoughts beleeued hee should make an end of the warre in Lombardy within two yeeres at the most and that hauing immured the King of France beyond the mountaines hee might apply himselfe to the affaires of Germany without any impediment His meaning was the Councell should serue him for two things First to bridle the Pope in case during the warre of Italy hee should according to the custome of other Popes put himselfe on the French side when that should bee the weaker to counterpoise him that was victorious Secondly to reduce Germany to his obedience which was the marke he shot at But for the Popes obedience hee esteemed it but an accidentall thing For the place Mantua pleased him and for the rest hee cared not what condition the Pope might adde considering that when the Councell were assembled he should be able to change whatsoeuer pleased him not Therefore he concluded that he was contented with any condition so that the Councell might bee celebrated alledging that he hoped to perswade almost all Germanie to consent vnto it Wherefore the resolution was established by the Pope and the whole colledge of Cardinals A resolution established for calling the Councell Therefore the Emperour entering into the publike
aiming at this marke said for the present that the matter was hard and had need of greater examination that where the controuersie is betweene the Catholikes they ought not to condemne one part for feare of making a schisme and sowing contentions that they may ioyntly indeauour to confute the Lutherans Therefore that it were better to deferre the declaration by what right it is due vntil another Session Some thought it sufficient to renew the old Canons and Decretals in this matter and sayd they were seuere enough because they inflicted depriuation for a punishment and reasonable enough because they admitted lawfull excuses There remained to find a way that dispensations might not be granted and that was sufficient Others thought it necessary to adde new punishments and remoue the impediments which was of the greatest importance because those being taken away residencie would follow and that it was no matter from whence the obligation came so it were executed and that this being done the matter would be better discussed It pleased the maior part that the one and the other should be done whereunto the Legates g 〈…〉 vpon condition that the dispensations should not bee spoken against but to cause them not to be desired that the impediments should bee taken away which come by exemptions wherein there was as much spoken and with no lesse con 〈…〉 between those which held euery exemption for all abuse and those who thought them necessary in the Church and reproued onely the excesses S. Ierom witnesseth that in the first beginnings of Christianity the Churches A discourse of the Authour concerning exemptions were gouerned by a kinde of Aristocracy by the common counsell of the Presbytery but to withstand the diuisions which were brought in the monarchicall gouernement was instituted giuing all the superintendency to the Bishop whom all the orders of the Church did obey neither 〈◊〉 any one thinke to withdraw himselfe from vnder the authority The neighbour Bishops whose Churches because they were vnder one Prouince had commerce did gouerne themselues also in common by Synods and to make the gouernement more easie attributing much to the Bishop of the principall City they made him as it were Head of that body and by a more ample communion which all the Prouinces of one perfecture or great gouernement held together the Bishop of the City where the Ruler did reside gained a certaine superiority by custome These prefectures were the Imperiall City of Rome with the Cities adioyning the prefecture of Alexandria which gouerned Egypt Libya and Pentapolis of Antioch for Syria and other Prouinces of the East and in the other lesser prefectures called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the same was obserued This gouernement brought in and approoued by custome onely which found it commodious was established by the first Councell of Nice vnder Constantine and ordained by a Canon that it should continue and euery one was so farre from putting himselfe out of this order that the Bishop of Ierusalem hauing many honourable preheminences perhaps because it was the place where our Sauiour Christ conuersed in the flesh and was the fountaine of Religion the Councell of Nice did ordaine that those honours should still remaine but so that nothing was detracted from the Metropolitan then Bishop of Cesarea This gouernement which hath bin euer held in all the Churches of the East was altered in the Latine because many great Monasteries being built gouerned by Abbates of great fame and worth who by their conspicuous virtues made the Bishops afraid there arose some emulation betweene these and those and the Abbates to free themselues from these inconueniences whether reall or fained and to couer their ambition to withdraw themselues from the subiection which they owed did obtaine of Popes to bee receiued vnder the protection of Saint Peter and immediately vnder the subiection of the Pope This being profitable for the Court of Rome because he that obtaineth priuiledges is bound to maintaine the authority of him that granteth them suddenly all the Monasteries were exempted The Chapters also of Cathedrall Churches consisting for the most part of Regulars by the same pretences did obtaine exemption Finally the Cluniacensian and Cistersian Congregations were all wholly exempted With great inlargement of the Popes authority which came to haue subiects in all places defended and protected by the Papacie and interchangeably defenders and protectors The inuention was not commended by Saint Bernard who liued in that time and was of the Cistersian Congregation yea hee admonished Pope Eugenius to consider thereof that all were abuses that it ought not to be well taken if an Abbat did refuse to obey the Bishop and the Bishop the Metropolitane that the militant Church should take example by the triumphant where no Angel euer said I will not be vnder the Archangel But Bernard would haue said more if hee had liued in the times following when the Mendicant Orders obtained not onely a generall exemption from the Episcopall authority but power also to build Churches in any place whatsoeuer and to administer the Sacraments in them But in these last ages the abuse went on so farre that euery petty Priest did obtaine with a smal charge an exemption from the superiority of his Bishop not onely in causes of correction but also to be ordained by whom he listeth and in summe not to acknowledge the Bishop at all This beeing the state of the cause and the Bishops requiring remedie some that were more vehement returned to the things spoken in the Congregations that were before the other Session against the exemption of Friars But the wiser sort thinking it impossible to obtaine any thing so long as the number and greatnesse of the Regular Orders continued and fauour of the Court they were contented to remooue onely the exemptions of the Chapters and particular persons and demande a reuocation of them all But the Legates treating with them in particular and putting then in mind that all the reformation could not bee made by that Session that it was fit to begin and leaue something for future times made them rest contented that the exemption of particular Priests Friars not inhabiting in the Cloysters A smal reformation in matter of exemption is made and of Chapters only in criminall causes should be remooued from whence the greater disorders doe arise as also faculties to giue Clericall Orders to him that resideth not in his owne diocesse promising to prouide against the other abuses in another Session While these things were handled in Trent the Pope hauing receiued aduice Card Farnese the Popes Legate with the Emperour is recalled from the Cardinall Farnese considering with how small reputation an Apostolique Legate did remaine in Ratisbon when his souldiers were in the field he recalled him and with him a great number of Italian Gentlemen which were of the Popes troupes did depart In the middest of October the two armies were so neere at Santhem that there was
will not giue but receiue lawes referring to the conscience of his Nuncij to remit something of the old discipline if they thinke it may be done without publique scandall giuing them Faculty to absolue fully in both 〈…〉 persons though Kings and Princes Ecclesiastical and Regular Colledges and Communities from all excommunications 〈…〉 and euen from temporall punishments incurred for 〈…〉 though they bee relapsed it and to dispence 〈…〉 for 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 absoluing the◠〈…〉 and homagâ—â— made 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈…〉 s 〈…〉 and to absolâ—◠〈◊〉 the Re 〈…〉 from 〈…〉 giuing 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 bi 〈…〉 〈…〉 fasting dayes by the counsell 〈◊〉 the corporall Physition or spirituall onely or without any if it 〈…〉 and to moderate the number of feastes and for those 〈…〉 the communion of the Chalica if they will humbly de 〈…〉 is 〈…〉 that the Church doth not erre in denying it to the Laitie to grant it vnto them for life or for so long as they shall thinke fit so that it be done neither in the same time nor place with that which is done by decree of the Church Hee granted them power also to vnite Ecclesiasticall Benefices to Studies Schooles or Hospitals and to absolue the vsurpers of Ecclesiasticall mooueable goods after the restitution of the immooueables compounding also for the fruits vsurped and mooueables consumed with authoritie to communicate these Faculties to other persons of note This Bull passed in all places beeing printed vpon the occasion which Which is censured in Germany shall bee related and affoorded matter of discourse First for the proheme where the Pope said that in the troubles of the Church hee was comforted by the remedy left by CHRIST that the Corne of the Church winnowed by Satan should bee preserued by the faith of Peter especially after hee had applyed the remedy of the generall Councell as if the Church had no foundation but vpon him and sixty persons of Trent Then they thought it a great presumption to restore Kings and Princes to honours fame and dignity There was also obserued a contradiction to absolue from vnlawfull oathes which need no absolution and from true oathes no man can absolue And it was thought another contradiction to grant the Chalice onely to him who beleeueth the Church doth not erre in forbidding it to the Laâ—tie For how is it possible to beleeue so and to desire not to be comprehended in the prohibition But they could not forbeare laughing when they read the condition to absolue the Friars who forsooke their cloysters to weare the habite couered as if the kingdome of GOD did consist in a colour or vestment which being not worne in shew yet it was necessary to haue it in secret But though the Nuncij were soone deputed yet their dispatch was deferred vntill the next yeere because the Emperour was not pleased with the manner of it in which no mention was made to assist or authorize the prouisions Why the dispatch of the two Nuncij was deferred made by him neither would the Pope euer bee perswaded that any minister of his should be present The Emperour beeing parted from Ausburg vsed all diligence that the The Emperors Interim doth please neither the Protestants nor the Catholiques Interim might bee receiued by the Protestant Cities but found resistance and difficulty euery where because they did detest it more then the Catholiques They sayd it was a totall establishment of the Papacie Aboue all they found fault with the doctrine of Iustification and that the communion of the Cup and marriage of Priests was questioned Iohn Fredericke Duke of Saxony though prisoner said freely that GOD and his conscience vnto which hee was bound aboue all did not permit him to receiue it Where it was admitted diuers accidents varieties and confusions did succeed so that it was brought into some places diuersly with so many limitations and conditions that one may say it was rather reiected by all then accepted by any Neither did the Catholiques care to helpe forward the businesse because they did not approoue it themselues That which did hinder the emperor most was the modest liberty of a little weake Citie which desired him that being Lord of their goods and life hee would suffer that their conscience might belong to GOD that if the doctrine proposed to them were receiued by himselfe they should haue a great example to follow But if his Maiestie would compel them to accept of and beleeue that which himselfe thought not true they knew not how it could be done In September the Emperor went into low Germany where he found greater difficulties For the Cities of Saxonie vsed many excuses and 〈◊〉 did oppose with a kind of scorne Wherefore it was 〈◊〉 by the Emperour and sustained a long warre that maintained the fire aliue in Germaniâ— which burned his Trophees as in its place shall bee saide By reason of this confusion and to giue order that the flemings should sweare 〈◊〉 to his sonne the Emperour quitting Germany went into Flanders and though he seuerely forbad that the doctrine And 〈…〉 〈◊〉 against by both of the Interim should be impugned by any or written taught or preached against yet many Protestants did write against it And the Pope thinking it fit for his affaires to doe it gaue order to 〈…〉 Generall of the Dominicans that assembling the most learned men of his order by their opinion and paints hee should make a strong and sound confutation Many in France wrote against it also and in a short time there was as it were a whole quodron of Writers against it Catholiques and Protestants especially of the Hanse-townes And that did follow which doth ordinarily happen to him that will reconcile contrary opinions that he maketh them both agree to impugne his and euery one more obstinate in defending his owne There was also some cause of diuision among the Protestants For those A diuision among the Protestants who had in part yeelded to Caesar against their wills and restored the old ceremonies excused themselues and said that the things done by them were indifferent and by consequence that did not concerne their saluation to reproue or receiue them and that it was lawfull yea necessary to tolerate some seruitude when no impiety was ioyned with it and therefore that in these the Emperour was to be obeyed Others whom necessitie had not compelled said it was true that indifferent things concern not saluation yet by meanes of them pernicious things are brought in and going on they framed a generall conclusion that Ceremonies and Rites though by nature indifferent doe become then bad when he that vseth them hath an opinion Which was neuer well reconciled that they are good 〈…〉 And hence arose two Sects and afterwards more differences amongst them which were 〈◊〉 well reconciled And in England there were no lesse 〈◊〉 for Religion For Edward Earle of Harford 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈…〉 King hauing Troubles in
learned men Inhabitants of Rome whom himselfe did know were named and others put themselues forward to receiue this honour The Court was full of the expectation But dieth be fore anything was effected hauing sat but 22. dayes of many nouities which were all buried in silence because Marcelius first weakened by the paines he tooke in the long great ceremonies as hath bin said afterwards taken with an apoplexie dyed the last day of the month the other astrologicall predictions of his father and his owhe which were extended a yeere after that time being not verefied The Cardinals being assembled againe in the Conclaue hee of Ausburg assisted by Morene made great instance that among the capitulations which the Cardinals were to sweare vnto one should bee that the future Pope should by counsell of the Colledge call an other Synod within Two cap 〈…〉 lations one to cal another S◠councel within two years another not to make aboue 4. Cardinals within two years Iohn Peter Caraffa called Paul the 4 41◠created Pope two yeeres to finish the reformation begun to determine the controuersies of Religion that remained and to finde a meanes to cause the Councell of Trent to bee receiued in Germany And the Colledge of the Cardinals beeing full it was capitulated that the Pope should not create more then foure within two yeeres The three and twentieth day of the next Moneth Iohn Peter Caraffa who called himselfe Paulus Quartus was created the Imperialists resistng as much as they could For he was thought not to be the Emperours friend in regard of the old distastes which he receiued in the King of Spaine his Court where he serued eight yeares in the life time of the Catholique King Ferdinand and because the possession of the Archbishoprique of Naples was denyed him a few yeares before by the common inclination of the Barons of that Kingdome Whereunto was added the seueritio of his manners which made Of whose seueritie the Court is afraid the Court fad and put it in geater feare of reformation then it formerly had in the treaties of the Councell The strictnesse of his life concerning his person and familie he laid aside immediately after his creation For being demaunded by his Steward what diet hee would haue prouided for him hee answered such as befitteth a Prince and would be crowned with greater pompe then was vsuall affecting in all his actions to keepe his degree with magnificence and to appeare stately and sumptuous To his Nephewes and kinsmen hee was as indulgent as any of his Predecessors He affected to hide his seueritie towards others by shewing the greatest humanitie but within a short time hee returned to his owne naturall disposition Hee tooke it for a great glory that the three English Ambassadours The English Ambassadors are receiued in the first cōsistory after the coronation dispatched in the time of Iulius entred Rome the firstday of his Papacie and the first consistorie after the Coronation was publique The Ambassadours were brought into it who prostrating themselues at the Popes feete did in the name of the Kingdome acknowledge the faults committed relating them all in particular for so the Pope would haue it confessing they had beene vngratefull for so many benefits receiued from the Church and humbly crauing pardon for it The Pope did pardon them tooke them vp from the ground and imbraced them and to honour their Maiesties who sent them gaue the title of a Kingdome to Ireland graunting them this dignitie by the authoritie which the Pope hath from God being placed ouer all Kingdomes to supplant those that are contumacious and to build new Men of iudgement who then knew not the true cause of that action thought it a vanitie not seeing The Pope giueth to Ireland the title of a kingdom what profit either of authoritie or honour it might bring to a King to haue many titles in the Countrey which hee possesseth considering that the most Christian King is more honoured by the onely title of King of France then if his State were diuided into as many Kingly titles as hee hath Prouinces Neither did it then seeme a fitte time to say hee had power from God to build vp and ouerthrow Kingdomes But those that knew the true cause did not thinke it vaine but a secret vsually practised a long time Henrie the Eight after his separation from the Pope made Ireland a kingdome and called himselfe King of England France and Ireland which title continued by Edward was assumed by Marie and her Husband The Pope so soone as hee was created entred into a resolution that the title of Ireland should not bee vsed by those Princes affirming constantly that it belonged onely to him to Which was taken before without the consent of any Pope giue the name of a King But it seemed hard to enduce England to quit that which two Kings had vsed and the Queene not thinking much of it had continued Therefore hee found a temper that is to dissemble the knowledge of what Henry had done and himselfe to crect the Island into a Kingdome that so the world might beleeue that the Queene Popes haue often giuen that which they could not take frō the possessors had vsed the Title as giuen by the Pope not as decreed by her Father And the Popes haue often giuen that which they could not take from the possessors and to auoyd contentions some haue receiued their owne goods as gifts and some haue dissembled the knowledge of the gift or of the pretence of the giuer In the priuate discourses betweene the Pope and the Ambassadours hee found fault that the Church goods were not wholly restored saying that by no meanes it was to bee tolerated and that it was necessarie to render all euen to afarthing because the things that belong to God can neuer bee applyed to humane vses and hee that withholdeth the least part of them is in continuall state of damnation That if hee had power to grant them hee would doe it most readily The Pope commandeth the restitutiō of Church goods in England for his Fatherly affection which hee beareth to them and for the experience hee hath of their filiall obedience but his authoritie was not so large as that hee might prophane the things dedicated to GOD and let England bee assured that this would bee an Anathema and an contagion which by the iust reuenge of God would alwayes hold the Kingdome of England in perpetuall infelicitie He charged the Ambassadours to write thereof immediatly and was not content to speake of it once but repeated it as often as there was occasion Hee said also plainely that the Peterperce ought to be payd as soone as might bee and that according to the And the payment of Peter pence custome hee would send a Collector for that purpose that himselfe had exercised that charge three yeeres hauing beene sent into England for that end wherein hee was much edified
though they were ambiguous and might bee drawen to contrary sences yet being sufficient to compose the present difference they were receiued and they concluded to open the Councell the next Sunday being the eighteenth of the moneth In the ende the Cardinall proposed that the Councell being begun the Prelates should frequent the publique Chappels in the time of Masse and that there should bee many Latine Sermons which being to bee made sometimes by men that know not what doth befit the time place and auditorie that it were good to depute a Prelate who as Master of the holy Palace in Rome should reuiew that which was to bee The Bishop of Modena is appointed to peruse whatsoeuer is to be deliuered in publique spoken and so the Sermon to bee repeated according to his censure The proposition pleased them all and Egidius Foscararus Bishop of Modena was appointed to peruse euery Sermon and whatsoeuer else was to bee deliuered in publique The Congregation beeing dissolued the Legates by the helpe of their inward friends beganne to frame the Decree and did conceiue it in the forme agreed on and obseruing diuers treaties amongst the Prelates while they were idle in Trent to propose some one prouision some another all tending to enlarge the authority of the Bishops and diminish that of Rome they thought to remedie all in the beginning before the humour began to stirre by decreeing that none but the Legats might propose any matter to bee discussed They saw the proposition was hard and foresaw contradiction therefore they thought it necessary to vse much Art that it might bee receiued sweetely and at vnawards The negatiue that none should propound Why the Legats desire to make a decree that none should propose any thing in Councell but themselues seemed hard and sharpe and the affirmatiue that the Legats should propound which did virtually onely and not plainely containe an exclusion of others did please better couering all with a pretence of keeping order and giuing time of deliberation to the Synode The Decree was so artificially made that euen at this present one must be very attentiue if hee will discouer the sense and it is impossible to vnderstand it at the first which I will rehearse in vulgar in plaine tearmes but hee that will see the Artifice let him reade it in Latine Therefore in conformitie of the resolution when the eighteenth day was The solemnities of the first Session in which the Councell was opened come a procession was made of the whole Clergie of the Citie of the Diuines and Prelates who besides the Cardinals were one hundred and twelue that did weare Miter accompanied by their families and by many Countrey people armed going from Saint Peters Church to the Cathedrall where the Cardinall of Mantua sang the Masse of the holy Ghost and Gasparâ— del Fosso Arch bishop of Rheggio made the Sermon His subiect was the authoritie of the Church Primacie of the Pope and the power of Councels He said that the Church had as much authoritie as the word of God that the Church hath changed the Sabbath ordained by God into Sunday and taken away Circumcision formerly commanded by his Diuine Maiestie and that these Precepts are changed not by the preaching of CHRIST but by the authoritie of the Church Turning himselfe to the Fathers hee exhorted them to labour constantly against the Protestants being assured that as the holy Ghost cannot erre so they cannot bee deceiued And the Veni creator spiritus beeing sung the Secretary who was Bishop of Tileâ—i read the Bull of the Conuocation before alleadged and the foresaid Arch-bishop interrogated the Decree for the opening the Councell saying Fathers doth it please you that the generall Councell of Trent should be celebrated from this day all suspension whatsoeuer beeing remooued to handle with due order that which shall seeme fit to the Synod the Legats and Presidents proposing to remooue the controuersies of Religion correct manners and reconcile the peace of the Church They answered Placet Onely foure prelats contradicted that part Proponentibus Legatis which wordes I repeate in Latine The words Proponentibus Legatis were much questioned because they must bee often mentioned in regard of the great controuersies and disputes which followed The contradictors were Peter Guerrero Arch-bishop of Granata Francesco Bianco Bishop of Orense Andreas della Questa Bishop of Leon Antonio Colermero Bishop of Almeria They said they could not consent because they were new wordes neuer vsed in any Councell and demanded that their voyces might bee registred in the actes of the Councell No answere was giuen them and the next Session was intimated for the sixe and twentieth of February The Speaker of the Councell required all the Notaries and Protonotaries to make one or more Instruments of the things aforesayd and so the Session ended The Legates aduised the Pope of what happened in the Congregation and Session who imparted it to the Consistory In which many were of opinion in regard of these first difficulties that the Councell would not proceed well especially considering the obstinate contradiction of the Spanish Bishops not fit to compose the differences of Religion although the Legates and Bishops of Italie should vse Arte and vnitie in temporizing and ouercomming them The Pope commended the wisedome of the Legates that they had preuented as hee sayd there meritie of the innouators and was not displeased with the opposition of foure because hee feared a greater number hee exhorted the Cardinals to reforme themselues seeing they had to doe with vnrespectfull persons giuing order that the other Italian Bishops should bee solicited to depart And hee wrote to Trent that they Which the Pope wil haue to be maintained by all meanes should maintaine the Decree firmely and put it in execution without relenting one iote In France the Queene of Nauarre Prince of Conde Admirall and Duchesse Tumults in France about Religion of Ferrara hauing many moneths made request that places should be allowed to those of the new Religion for the Sermons and Ceremonies and all these and many Grandies more euen in the Court it selfe making profession thereof the inferiour Reformatists imboldened hereby did assemble themselues apart which the Catholiques not being able to support very dangerous popular tumults were raised in many parts of the Kingdome with slaughter on both sides which were cherished by the Nobilitie of the Catholiques enuying that the Hugonot Princes gayning a popular trayne should exceede them Two diuers tumults were raysed by Sermons one in Dijon and the other in Paris notorious not onely for the death of many but also for the rebellion against the Magistrates which made the Kings Counsell resolue to seeke a remedy and that it might bee fitted to the whole Kingdome the Presidents of all the Parliaments were called and a number of Counsellors elected to deliberate with maturity what was best to be done The seuenteenth of Ianuary all these being assembled in Saint
their desire to hold the Session taught them patience They sate downe againe with the distaste of many Prelates especially the Courtiers The Bishop causing the point of the distributions to bee read sayd that it seemed to him a hard thing that power should be giuen to the Bishop to take the third part of the Prebends and conuert them into distributions that formerly all was distributions and that Prebends crept in by abuse that Bishops had authoritie to infringe bad customes that it was not iust that the Councell by giuing the Bishop a third part of the authority which hee hath should take two thirds from him Therefore hee desired it should bee declared that the Bishops haue ample power to conuert into distributions as much as they thinke conuement The Archbishop of Prague confirmed this opinion with other reasons and the Spaniards seemed by their countenance to giue consent The Cardinall of Who maketh a speech vnto them concerning distributions Mantua hauing much commended the pietie of those Bishops affirmed that it was a point worthy to bee consulted on by the Synod and promised in the name of the Legates whose consent he first had that it should bee spoken of in the next Session The sixteenth day beeing come the Legats Ambassadours and Prelates went to the Church with the vsuall ceremonies The Sermon was made by A Session is held The Bish of Tiniana preacheth the matter of whose sermon was the Cōmunion of the Cup and Residence the Bishop of Tiniana who howsoeuer hee was resolued not to speake then of granting the Chalice did not forbeare to take that matter onely for his subiect and to discourse that the vse of the Chalice was common so long as the heare of charitie did endure but that decreasing and inconueniences succeeding by the negligence of some the vse thereof was not interdicted but onely it was taught that those who could hardly auoyd irreuerence should lesse offend if they did abstaine from it whose example in progresse of time others did follow that they might not tie themselues to diligence In the first he commended the memorable example of pietie and blamed the impietie of the moderne innouators who to haue it haue kindled so great a fire He exhorted the Pathers to charitie and to extinguish the flame and not to suffer all the world to burne by their default to condescend to the imbecillitie of their children who demand nothing but the blood of CHRIST He admonished them not to cast away so many Prouinces and Kingdomes to spare so small a matter that seeing that blessed blood is sought with so earnest a desire they would not feare the former negligence for which it was omitted but grant it that CHRIST would not haue them so obstinate in their owne opinion as to maintaine so pernicious a discord amongst Christians for that blood which himselfe shed to vnite them in a most strict bond of charity Hee passed dexterously from that matter to an exhortation to residence and concluded with the distaste of the others who desired to haue those matters buried in silence When the ceremonies were ended the Masse-Bishop read the doctrine The doctrine is read contained in four heads expressed in foure heads containing in substance That the Synod in regard of many errors which goe about concerning the Sacrament of the Eucharist hath determined to expound that which belongeth to the Communion SubVtraque and of children prohibiting all the faithfull to beleeue teach or preach otherwise Therefore according to the iudgement and custome of the Church it doth declare that the Laickes and Clerkes who doe not say Masse are not bound by any diuine precept to communicate Sub Vtraque and that it cannot be doubted without preiudice of faith that the Communion vnder one kinde is sufficient that howsoeuer CHRIST hath instituted and giuen the Sacrament vnder two kindes it cannot be inferred from hence that all are obliged to receiue it so nor from the speech of our LORD related in the sixt Chapter of Saint Iohn where although there be words which name both kinds yet there be also which name that onely of bread Besides it doth declare that the Church hath euer had power to make a mutation in the dispensation of the Sacraments so long as the substance remaineth Which may bee drawen in generall from the wordes of Saint Paul that the Ministers of Christ are dispensers of the Mysteries of God and particularly in the Eucharist concerning which power is reserued to it to giue order by word of mouth That the Church knowing this her authority howsoeuer the vse of both kindes was frequent from the beginning yet the custome beeing changed for iust causes hath approued that other to communicate with one onely which no man can change without the authoritie of the same Church it doeth declare besides that All CHRIST is receiued vnder either of the kindes and the true Sacrament and that hee who receiueth one onely is not defrauded of any Grace necessary to saluation as concerning the fruit thereof Finally it doeth teach that children before the vse of reason are not bound to Sacramentall Communion because Grace cannot bee lost in that age not condemning antiquity for the contrary custome obserued in some places because it is to be vndoubtedly beleeued that they haue done it not for necessitie of saluation but for other probable causes In conformitie of this doctrine foure Anathematismes were read 1. Against him that shall say Foure Anathematismes are read that all the faithfull are bound by diuine precept or necessitie of saluation to receiue both the kindes in the Eucharist 2 That the Church hath not had iust causes to communicate the Laickes and the Clerkes who doe not celebrate the Masse with the kinde of Bread onely or that it hath erred herein 3. Against him that shall denie that All CHRIST the Fountaine and Author of all graces is receiued vnder the bread onely 4. Against him that shall say that the Communion of the Eucharist is necessary for children before the vse of reason After this another Decree was read also saying that the Synode will examine with the first occasion and define two other Articles not discussed as yet that is Whether the reasons for which the Church hath communicated vnder one kinde are good still so that the Cup ought not to A Decree is read concerning two points to be handled hereafter be granted to any and in case it doeth appeare that it may be granted for honest causes with what conditions the grant is to be made During the time of the Masse Alfonsus Salmeron and Franciscus della Torre Iesuites discoursed the one with Varmiense and the other with Madruccio as they stood behinde their seats that in the first point of doctrine the matter of the institution of the Sacrament vnder both kindes is obscurely expressed and that it is necessary to speake plainly and say that CHRIST did institute it for his Apostles and
needes bee a power of iurisdiction Concerning Order hee said a Bishop was of an higher degree then a Priest hauing all the power of him and two powers more yet notwithstanding cannot bee called his superiour as a Subdeacon is foure degrees higher then a doore-keeper yet not superiour vnto him Hee prooued this his opinion by the generall vse of the whole Church and all Christian Nations and alleadged diuers authorities out of the Fathers Finally hee came to the holy Scripture citing many places of the Prophets to shew that this authority is called the authority of a Pastor saying that the vniuersalitie of it was giuen to S. Peter when CHRIST said Feede my Lambes and some of it imparted by Peter to the Bishops when he bad them Feede the flocke which they haue in their custodie And this opinion had great applause But before those of this fourth ranke made an end of speaking the Spanish Prelates resoluing the point should bee handled whether Bishops are instituted by CHRIST after they had consulted together did conclude that it was better the first motion should begin in the Congregations of the Diuines that themselues might with more shew of reason resuming the things spoken before discourse vpon them and compell others to doe the like Therefore in the Congregation of the first of October Michael Oroncuspe a Diuine of the Bishop of Pampelona said to the seuenth that being to qualifie or condemne a proposition which hath many significations it was necessary to distinguish them and afterwards to examine them one by one and hee thought the proposition whether Bishops bee superior to Priests to be such For one must distinguish whether they be superiours de facto or de iure That they are superiours de facto it cannot be doubted because present experience and the Histories of many ages doe shew that Bishops haue exercised superiority and Priests obedience Therefore this Article being without question the other de iure remaineth to bee discussed Wherein there is another ambiguitie also whether Iure Pontificio or Diuine In the first sense the case is cleere that they are superiours there beeing so many Decretals which say it expressely which howsoeuer it bee true and certaine yet the Lutherans are not in this regard to be condemned for heretiques because that cannot bee an article of faith which is grounded only vpon the law of man and deserue to be condemned for denying the superiority of Bishops onely in case it bee dâ—iure Diuino He added that he thought this point very cleere and that he could euidently prooue it and resolue anything alleadged to the contrarie saying hee must not proceed further beeing prohibited to speake of it And here he shewed that the Ministery of Confirmation and Ordination is proper to Bishops And hauing spoken vpon the eighth Article in conformitie of the others he ended his discourse Iohannes Fonseca a Diuine of the Archbishop of Granata followed who The institution of Bishops is discussed entred brauely vpon the matter saying it neither was nor could be forbidden to speake of it For the Article being proposed to be discussed whether it be hereticall or no it is necessary to vnderstand whether it bee against fayth against which it cannot be if it doe not repugne to the Law of GOD. He sayd hee knew not whence the report came that one might not speake of it because by the very proposition of the Article it was commanded to be discussed And here hee proceeded to handle not the superiority alone but the institution also affirming that Bishops are instituted by CHRIST and by his diuine ordination superiours to Priests He said that if the Pope be instituted by CHRIST because hee hath said to Peter I will giue thee the keyes of the Kingdome and Feede my Lambes Bishops are likewise instituted by him because he hath said to all the Apostles That which you bind on earth shall be bound in heauen and whose sinnes you remit they are remitted saying to them afterwards Goe into the whole world and preach the Gospel And which is more he said vnto them As my father hath sent me so I send you And if the Pope be successour of S. Peter the Bishops are successors of the Apostles alleadging many authorities out of the Fathers that the Bishops are successours of the Apostles And in particular he recited a long discourse of S. Bernard in this point to Eugenius the Pope and a place of the Actes of the Apostles where S. Paul saith to the Ephesians that they were made Bishops by the holy Ghost to gouerne the Church of GOD. Hee added that to bee confirmed or created by the Pope did not conclude that they were not instituted by CHRIST or had not authority from him For the Pope himselfe is created by the Cardinals and yet hath his authoritie from CHRIST and Priestes are created by the Bishop who doeth ordaine them but receiue their authoritie from GOD So the Bishops receiue the Diocesse from the Pope and authoritie from CHRIST Their superiority ouer Priests he proued to be iure diuino by authoritie of many Fathers who say that Bishops doe succeed the Apostles and Priestes the seuenty two disciples Concerning other particles of this point he said the same things which others had spoken before Cardinall Simoneta was impatient and turned often to his Colleagues and was about Which vexeth Cardinall Simoneta to interrupt the discourse but being entred into vpon so good reason and heard by the Prelates with such attention hee knew not how to resolue After him followed Antonius Grossetus a Dominican Friar who hauing briefly passed ouer the other articles insisted vpon this Hee stood much vpon the wordes of Saint Paul spoken to the Ephesians in Miletum exhorting them to haue a care of the flocke ouer which the holy Ghost had made them ouerseers vpon which place hee made many obseruations He sayd it was first necessary to declare that Bishops haue not commission for their office from men for so they would be hirelings to whom the Lambes doe not belong because the man who had committed the care vnto them beeing satisfied they had no more to thinke on But Saint Paul sheweth that the commission to gouerne the people of GOD is diuine giuen by the holy Ghost to conclude that they could not be excused by any dispensation of man He alleadged the famous passage of Saint Cyprian that euery Bishop is bound to giue an account of CHRIST onely Then he added that the Bishops of Ephesus were not of those who were instituted by CHRIST our LORD while hee was in the flesh but by Saint Paul or some other Apostle or disciple yet no mention is made of the ordainer but all is attributed to the holy Ghost who hath not giuen authority to gouerne but diuided a part of the flocke and consigned it to be fed And here hee made an inuectiue against those who a few dayes before sayd that the Pope doeth disturbe the flocke
Councell because it was not controuersed with the Protestants The thirteenth of October 1562. when the first Congregation of the The Arch-b of Granata discourseth concerning the institution of Bishops Prelates was held the Patriarchs and some Arch-bishops hauing approoued in few words the Anathematismes as they were composed the Arch-bishop of Granata did so likewise concerning the sixe first Canons in the seuenth hee desired it should be sayd that Bishops instituted iure Diuino are superiours to Priests saying that hee might with reason desire it because it was proposed in this forme in the Councell by Cardinall Crescentius vnder Iulius the third and approoued by the Synode For witnesses hee brought the Bishop of Segouia who assisted as a Prelat in that Councel and Friar Octauianus Preconius of Messina Arch-bishop of Palermo who beeing not then a Prelate was there as a Theologue He sayd they must needes declare both of these two points that is that Bishops are instituted iure Diuino and are iure Diuino superiour to Priests because it is denied by the heretiques and hee confirmed his opinion at large with many reasons arguments and authorities He alleadged Dionysius who sayth that the Order of Deacons is included in that of Priests that of Priests in that of Bishops that of Bishops in that of CHRIST who is Bishop of Bishops He added Pope Eleutherius who in an Epistle to the Bishops of France wrote that CHRIST had committed the Church Vniuersall to them That Ambrose vpon the Epistle to the Corinthians saith that the Bishop holdeth the place of CHRIST and is Vicar of the LORD He added also the Epistle of Cyprian to Rogatianus where hee often repeateth that the Deacons are made by the Bishops and the Bishops by GOD and that famous place of the same Saint that there is but one Bishopricke and euery Bishop holdeth a part of it Hee sayd the Pope was a Bishop others are because they are all brothers sonnes of one father which is GOD and of one mother which is the Church Therefore the Pope doth also call them brethren so that if the Pope bee instituted by CHRIST so are the Bishops also Neither can it bee said that the Pope calleth them brethren in ciuilitie or humility onely because the Bishops also in the incorrupt ages haue called him brother There are extant Epistles of Cyprian to Fabianus Coruelius Lucius and Stephanus Popes where he giueth them the title of brothers and of Austine written in his owne name and of the other Bishops of Africa in which the Popes Innocentias and Bonifacius are likewise called brothers But which is most plaine not onely in the Epistles of those two Saints but of many others also the Pope is called Colleague And it is against the nature of a Colledge to consist of persons of diuers kindes and if there were such difference that the Pope should bee instituted by CHRIST and Bishops by the Pope they could not be in one Colledge In a Colledge there may bee an Head as in this Colledge of Bishops the Pope is Head but for edification onely and as it is said in Latine in beneficientem causam St. Gregory saith in his Epistle to Iohannes Syracusanus that when a Bishop is in a fault hee is subiect to the Apostolique Sea but otherwise all are equall by reason of humility which Christian humility is neuer separated from the trueth He alleadged St. Ierome to Euagrius that wheresoeuer a Bishop shall bee whether in Rome or in Augubium or in Constantinople or in Rheggio all are of the same merit and of the same Priesthood and all successors of the Apostles Hee inueighed against those Theologues who said that St. Peter had ordained the other Apostles Bishops Hee admonished them to study the Scriptures and to obserue that power to teach throughout all the world to administer the Sacraments to remit sinnes to binde and loose and to gouerne the Church is equally giuen to all and finally they are sent into the world as the Father hath sent the Sonne And therefore as the Apostles had authoritie not from Peter but from CHRIST so the successours of the Apostles haue not power from the successour of Peter but from CHRIST himselfe Hee brought to this purpose the example of the tree in which there are many branches but one body onely Then hee iested at these Diuines who had said that all the Apostles were instituted by CHRIST and made equall in authoritie but that it was personall in them and ought not to passe to their successours except that of St. Peter asking them as if they had beene present with what ground authority or reason they were induced to make such a bold affirmation inuented within these fifty yeeres onely expressely contrary to the Scripture in which Christ said to all the Apostles I will bee with you vntill the end of the world which words because they cannot bee expounded of their particular persons onely must be necessarily vnderstood of the succession of all and so they haue beene vnderstood by all the Fathers and Schoolemen to whom this new opinion is directly contrary Hee argued that if the Sacraments be instituted by Christ by consequence the Ministers of them are instituted also and hee that will say that the Hierarchie is de iure diuine and the chiefe Hierarche instituted by his Maiestie must say that the other Hierarche also haue the same institution That it is a perpetuall doctrine of the Catholique Church that Orders are giuen by the hand of Ministers but the power is conferred by GOD. Hee concluded that all these things being true and certaine and denied by the heretiques in many places which the Bishop of Segouia had collected it was necessary they should bee declared and defined by the Synode and the contrary heresies condemned Cardinall Varmiense tooke occasion hence to interrupt him saying as they had agreed that there was no controuersie of this yea that the Confessionists did maintaine the same Therefore that it was superfluous and vnprofitable to put it in question and that the Fathers ought not to dispute of any thing in which the Catholiques and heretiques doe agree Granata rising vp replied that the Augustane Confession did not confirme this but contradicted it putting no difference betweene a Bishop and a Priest but by humane constitution and affirming that the superioritie of Bishops was first by custome and afterwards by Ecclesiasticall constitution And hee demanded againe that this definition might be made in the Councell or the reasons and authority alleadged by him answered The Cardinall replied that the heretiques did not denie these things but onely did multiply iniuries maledictions and inuectiues against the present vses And some other replies passing betweene them Granata full of disdaine and heare said hee referred himselfe to the Nations After this there being some tumult raised and appeased they spake of the other points receiuing the things as they were proposed some grounding themselues vpon the saying of Varmiense and
some holding that the Pope onely is instituted iure diuino vntill it came to the Arch-bishop of Zara who said it was necessary to adde the words de iure Diuino to condemne that which the heretiques say to the contrarie in the Augustane Confession Varmiense said againe that in that Confession the heretikes did not dissent in this and Zara alleadging the place and the words the contention was so long that the Congregation did end with it In the Congregations following the opinions were diuers also In particular the Arch-bishop of Braga demaunded the same adiunct saying it could not be omitted He prooued at large the institution of Bishops De iure Diuino bringing reasons and arguments like to those of Granata and said that the Pope could not take from Bishops the authoritie giuen them in their consecration which doth containe in it the power not onely of Order but of iurisdiction also because in it the people is assigned to him to be fed and gouerned without which the Ordination is not of force whereof this is a manifest argument that to titular and porâ—atiue Bishops a Citie is allotted which would not be necessary if the Episcopall Order could subsist without iurisdiction Besides in giuing the Pastoâ—all this forme is vsed that it is a signe of the power which is giuen him to correctvices And which is of more importance when the Ring is giuen him it is said that with it he doth marry the Church and in giuing the booke of the Gospell by which the Episcopall Character is imprinted it is said that hee must goe to the people committed to him and in the end of the consecration that prayer is say'd Deus omnium fidelium Pastor Rector which since hath beene in the Missals appropriated to the Pope by turning himselfe to GOD and saying that his will is that the Bishop should gouerne the Church Moreouer Innocentius the third said that the spiritual mariage of the Bishop with the Church is a bond instituted by GOD not to bee loosed by the power of man and that the Pope cannot translate a Bishop but because hee hath speciall authoritie to doe it all which things would bee very absurd if the institution of Bishops were De iure Diuino The Arch bishop of Cyprus sayd that it ought to be declared that Bishops are superiors to Priests Iure Diuino but reseruing the authority in the Pope The bishop of Segouia adhearing wholly to the conclusions and reasons of Granata made a long repetition of the places of the heretiques where they denie the superiority of Bishops and their institution to be De iure diuino Hee said that as the Pope is successour of Peter so the Bishops are of the Apostles and that it was plaine by the Ecclesiasticall History and by the Epistles of the Fathers that all Bishops gaue an account one to another of all that happened in their Churches and receiued approbation thereof from others The Pope did the same for the occurrences of Rome Hee added that the Patriarches when they were created sent a circular Epistle to the others to giue them an account of their Ordination and faith which was as much performed by the Popes to others as by others to them that if the power of the Bishops be weakened that of the Pope is weakned also that the power of Order and iurisdiction is giuen to the Bishops by GOD and that the diuision of Diocesses and the application of them to the person proceedeth from the Pope He alleadged an authoritie of Anacletus that Episcopall authoritie is giuen in the Ordination with the vnction of the holy Chrisme that the degree of a Bishop is as well an Order instituted by CHRIST as the Priest-hood that all Popes vntill Siluester haue either professedly or incidently sayd it is an Order which commeth immediatly from God that the words spoken to the Apostles Whatsoeuer yee shall binde on earth c. giue power of iurisdiction which is necessarily conferred vpon the Successors that CHRIST did institute the Apostles with iurisdiction and since that time the Church hath euer instituted Bishops in the same sort Therefore this is an Apostolicall tradition and it beeing defined that points of faith are taken out of the Scripture and Traditions it cannot bee denied that this of the Episcopall institution is an Article of faith and the rather because S. Epiphanius and S. Austine doe put Aerius in the number of heretiques for saying that Priests are equall to Bishops which they would not haue done if Bishops had not beene De iure diuino Fifty nine Fathers were of this opinion and perhaps the number had been Simoneta vseth practises in the point of institution of Bishops greater if many had not been ill at case at that time of a defluction of rheume which then did generally raigne and some others had not fained the same impediment that they might bee out of the crowde and offend none in a matter handled with such passion especially those who for speaking what they thought in the matter of Residence found they had incurred the displeasure of their Patrons as also if Cardinall Simoneta when hee saw matters proceed so farre had not vsed diuers perswasions employing herein Iohannes Antonius Faâ—binetâ—us Bishop of Nicastrâ— and Sebastianus Vantiue Bishop of Oruieto who perswaded with much cunning that the enterprise of the Spaniards was to shake off their obedience to the Pope and that it would bee an apostacy from the Apostolike Sea to the great shame and damage of Italy which hath no other honour aboue the Nations beyond the Mountaines but that which it receiueth from the Papacy Fiue Churches said it was fit that it should bee declared quoiure all the Orders and degrees of the Church are instituted and from whom they receiue authoritie Some others adhered to him and in particular Pompeius Picholhomini Bishop of Tropeia who making the same instance added that when all the degrees of the Church were handled from the greatest to the least and declared quo iure they were he would deliuer his opinion also concerning the degree of Bishops if the Legats would giue leaue In this number some briefely adhered to the opinion of others who had spoken in this matter and some amplified the same reasons and turned them into diuers formes so that it would be too long to make a narration of all the suffrages which are come into my hands That of George Sincout a Franciscan Friar Bishop of Segna doth well deserue to be repeated who adhering to Granata said that hee would neuer haue beleeued that any could haue doubted whether Bishops are instituted and haue authority from Christ For it they haue it not from his diuine Maiestie neither can the Councell haue any from him which consisteth of BB. that it is necessarie that a Congregation though very populous haue their authoritie from whom the particular persons haue it that if Bishops are not instituted by CHRIST but by men the authoritie
of them altogether is humane and hee who heareth it spoken that Bishops are not instituted by CHRIST must needs thinke that this Synod is a Congregation of profane men in which CHRIST doth not preside but a power receiued precarily from men and so many Fathers would in vaine reside in Trent to their great charge and trouble because hee who hath giuen the power to Bishops and the Councell may with more authoritie handle the same things and it would bee a great illusion generally of all Christendome to propose it not onely as the best but as the onely and necessarie meanes to decide the present controuersies He added that he had beene fiue moneths in Trent with this perswasion that neuer any would haue doubted whether the Councell hath authoritie from GOD and whether it may say as the first Councell of Ierusalem did It seemed to the holy Ghost and to vs that hee would neuer haue come to the Councell if hee had beleeued that CHRIST had not beene in the midst of it Neither can any one say that where CHRIST assisteth the authoritie commeth not from him that if any Bishop should beleeue and thinke his authoritie to bee humane it had beene great boldnesse in him to denounce in the former difficulties anathematismes and not rather referre all to him who hath greater authoritie And if the authoritie of the Councell bee not certaine it was fit in the yeere 1545. when this was first assembled that this matter should haue beene sifted and decided what the authoritie of Councels is as is vsually done in places of iustice where in the beginning of the cause it is disputed and decreed whether the Iudge bee competent least in the end there bee a nullitie in the sentence for want of authoritie The Protestants who doe take all occasions to detract from and wrong this holy Synod cannot haue any more fit then that it is not certaine of its owne authoritie He concluded that the Fathers should take heed what they did resolue in a point which beeing resolued truely doeth establish all the actions of the Councell and if otherwise ouerthroweth all The nineteenth of October all the Fathers made an ende of speaking in this matter except Father Laynez Generall of the Iesuites who beeing to speake last did purposely absent himselfe that day that hee might haue a whole Congregation for himselfe alone And to make the cause hereof vnderstood Laynez spendeth a whole congregation himselfe The importance of this point of the institution we must returne a little backe and remember that when the question was set on foote in the beginning the Legates thought that the aime was onely to make great the authoritie of Bishops and to giue them more reputation But before the second Congregation was ended they perceiued very late by the voyces giuen and reasons vsed of what importance and consequence it was For it did inferre that the keyes were not giuen to Peter onely that the Councell was aboue the Pope and the Bishops equall vnto him who had nothing left but a preeminence aboue others They saw that the dignitie of Cardinals superiour to Bishops was quite taken away and that they remained meere Priests or Deacons that by that determination residence was inferred by a necessary consequence and the Court brought to nothing that the preuentions and reseruations were remooued and the collation of Benefices was drawen to the Bishops It was noted that the Bishop of Segouia had a few dayes before refused to admit one to a Benefice in his Diocesse to whom it was giuen in Rome And these things did still appeare more plainely as new suffrages were dayly giuen and new reasons alleadged For these causes the Legates did vse the sollicitations aforesaid for feare that more Italians might ioyne with the Spaniards Yet they were not able to preuaile so much but that almost the halfe were of that opinion And the other Papalins reprehended the Legates because they foresaw not what might happen but suffered such great preiudices to come vpon them saying they proceeded by chance and admitted not counsels and aduertisements of wise men that so soone as Granata deliuered his suffrage they were put in minde to vse effectuall sollicitations which afterwards they were forced to vse when it was too late that by their want of care if not malice in some matters haue beene handled of the greatest importance that can possibly happen in Councell They added that the Ambassadour Lausac had by many sollicitations vsed to diuers of the Prelates discouered himselfe to be not onely a fauourer but a promoter of that opinion and considered what an addition would be made vnto it when the French-men came who were expected And they spake so openly that some words came to the eares of the Legates themselues who seeing now the danger not foreseene thought in regard the matter had proceeded so farre and so many had put themselues on that side that it was not fit to thinke of diuerting the question but of finding a temper to giue the Spaniards some satisfaction And after long consultation they determined to compose the Canon with these words That Bishops haue the power of Order from GOD and in that are superiour to Priests not naming iurisdiction for feare of making them suspect For by such a forme of wordes it might be inferred that the iurisdiction remained wholly in the Pope without saying it They sent Father Soto to treat with the Spanish Prelats concerning this forme not so much with hope to remooue any of them as to penetrate to what they might be brought Granata gaue him audience but no answere He laboured with others also and gained the reputation of a good Courtier of Rome in stead of the other of a good Friar as he was before And to win some that wauered and some who vnaduisedly fell into that opinion beeing otherwise deuoted to the Pope they resolued to vse solicitations vnto them that vnderstanding the difficulty they might bee content to referre it to his Holinesse or at the least to speake more sparingly To performe this with the two aforenamed they ioyned the Archbishop of Rosano and the Bishop of Ventimiglia And that those who would acknowledge their error might haue colour to retire they gaue order that Laynez should make an exact ful Lecture on this matter and that it might be heard attentiuely and make an impression they would not haue him as hath beene sayd speake after the others in the ende of the Congregation but allowed him one wholly for himselfe The foure Iesuits consulted together concerning the opinion and Caueglione laboured more then the rest And not to omit any good meanes of diuersion they busied the Prelates in another matter For to returne to the occurrences of that Congregation after that the Generall of the Serui who was the last had giuen his voice in conformitie of the Spaniards the Cardinall of Mantua admonished the Fathers deputed for the Index and shewed how important
Monarchicall and then say that there is a power or iurisdiction not deriued from him but receiued from others In resoluing the contrary arguments hee discoursed that according to the order instituted by CHRIST the Apostles were ordained Bishops not by CHRIST but by Saint Peter receiuing iurisdiction from him onely and many Catholike Doctours doe hold that this was obserued which opinion is very probable But the others who say the Apostles were ordayned Bishops by CHRIST doe adde that his Diuine Maiestie in so doing did preuent the office of Peter by doing for that one time that which belonged to him giuing to the Apostles that power which they ought to receiue from Peter euen as God tooke some of the spirit of Moyses and diuided it amongst the seuenty Iudges So that it is as much as if they had beene ordained by and receiued authoritie from Peter who therefore did remaine subiect vnto him in respect of the places where and the manner how to exercise the same And howsoeuer it is not read that Peter did correct them yet this was not for want of power but because they did exercise their charge aright And hee that shall reade the renowned and famous Canon Ita Dominus will assure himselfe that euery good Catholique ought to defend that the Bishops successors of the Apostles doe receiue all from Peter Hee obserued also that the Bishops are not successors of the Apostles but onely because they are in their place as one Bishop succeedeth another not because they haue beene ordayned by them To those who inferred that therefore the Pope might refuse to make Bishops and so himselfe remaine the onely man he answered it was Gods ordination there should bee many Bishops in the Church to assist him and therefore that hee was bound to preserue them but there is a great difference to say a thing is de iure Diuino or that it is ordained by God Those de iure Diuino are perpetuall and depend on God alone both in generall and in particular at all times So Baptisme and all the Sacraments are de iure Diuino in euery one of which GOD hath his particular worke and so the Pope is from GOD. For when one Pope doeth die the keyes doe not remaine to the Church because they are not giuen to it but a new Pope beeing created GOD doeth immediatly giue them vnto him Now it is not so in things of diuine ordination in which the generall onely proceedeth from GOD and the particulars are executed by men So Saint Paul saith that Princes and temporall powers are ordained by God that is that the generall precept that there should be Princes commeth onely from him but yet the particulars are made by the ciuill Lawes After the same maner Bishops are by diuine ordination and Saint Paul saith they are placed by the holy Ghost to gouerne the Church but not de iure Diuino Therefore the Pope cannot take away the generall order of making Bishops in the Church because it is from God but euery particular Bishop being de iure Canonico may bee remooued by the Popes authoritie To the opposition that then the Bishops would be Delegati and not Ordinarij hee answered that there was one iurisdiction fundamentall and another deriued and the deriued is either delegate or ordinary In ciuill Common-wealths the fundamentall is in the Prince and the deriued in all the Magistrates neither are the Ordinaries different from the Delegates because they receiue authority from diuers persons yea all doe equally deriue from the Souereignty but the difference standeth because the Ordinaries are by a perpetuall law and succession and the others haue a particular authority either in regard of the person or the case Therefore the Bishops are Ordinaries because they are made by the Popes law a dignity of perpetuall succession in the Church Hee added that those places where authoritie seemeth to bee giuen to the Church by CHRIST as these that it is a pillar and foundation of trueth that hee who will not heare it shall bee esteemed an Heathen and a Publicane are all vnderstoode in regard of its Head which is the Pope and therefore the Church cannot erre because hee cannot and so hee that is separated from him who is Head of the Church is separated also from the Church To those who sayd the Councell could not haue authoritie if none of the Bishops had it he answered that this was not inconuenient but a very plaine and necessary consequence yea if euery particular Bishop in Councell may erre it cannot bee denied that they may erre altogether and if the authoritie of the Councell proceeded from the authoritie of Bishops it could neuer bee called generall because the number of the assistants is alwayes incomparably lesse then that of the absent He He prooueth that the Pope is aboue the Councell tolde them that in this Councell vnder Paul the third principall Articles were defined concerning the Canonicall Bookes interpretations paritie of Traditions with the Scriptures by a number of flue or a lesse all which would fall to the ground if the multitude gaue authoritie But as a number of Prelates assembled by the Pope to make a generall Councell bee it how small soeuer hath the name and efficacie to bee generall from the Pope onely so also it hath its authoritie so that if it doeth make Precepts or Anathematismes neither of them are of force but by vertue of the Popes future confirmation And when the Synode sayth that it is assembled in the holy Ghost it meaneth that the Fathers are congregated according to the Popes intimation to handle that which beeing approoued by him will bee decreed by the holy Ghost Otherwise how could it be said that a Decree was made by the holy Ghost and could be made to be of no force by the Popes authoritie or had neede of greater confirmation And therefore in the Councels be they neuer so frequent if the Pope bee present hee onely doeth decree neither doeth the Councell any thing but approoue that is receiue the Decrees and therefore it hath alwaies beene sayd Sacro approbante concilio yea euen in resolutions of the greatest weight as was the disposition of the Emperour Frederic the second in the generall Councell of Lyons Innocentius the fourth a most wise Pope refused the approbation of the Synode that none might thinke it to bee necessary and thought it sufficient to say Sacro praesente concilio And for all this the Councell cannot bee sayd to be superfluous because it is assembled for better inquisition for more easie perswasion and to giue satisfaction to men And when it giueth sentence it doth it by vertue of the Popes authoritie deriued from God And for these reasons the good Doctours haue subiected the Councels authority to the Popes as wholly depending on it without which it hath not the assistance of the holy Ghost nor infallibilitie nor power to binde the Church but as it is granted by him alone to
so it was most iust that the perturbers of it should be punished The Bishop of Caua would neither excuse himselfe for that which hee had said nor receiue the admonition with silence though it was in generall but said that the causes ought to bee remooued that the effects might cease that if the words of the Bishop of Guadice had offended his owne person he would haue endured it for Christian charitie which as it requireth patience in wrongs committed against ones selfe so it maketh men sensible of the iniuries done vnto CHRIST whose diuine Maiestie is offended when the authoritie of his Vicar is touched that hee had spoken well yea as well as might be and confirmed the same with other words of the same sence which were generally condemned of petulancie Iacobus Gilbertus of Nogueras Bishop of Aliffe in deliuering his voyce The suffrage of the Bishop of Aliffe concerning the institution of Bishops said that concerning the institution of Bishops one could not speake with better ground then considering well and vnderstanding the words of Saint Paul to the Ephesians For as it is most true that CHRIST did rule the Church with an absolute gouernment while hee liued in mortall flesh as others had iudiciously said so it was a great vntruth which was added that is that being in heauen he hath abandoned the same gouernment yea hee doeth exercise it rather more then before And this is it which he spake to his Apostles at his departure I am with you vntill the end of the world adding also the assistance of the holy Ghost so that now also not onely the inward influence of graces commeth from CHRIST as from the Head but an externall assistance also though inuisible to vs which doeth minister occasions of saluation to the faithfull and driueth away the temptations of the world Notwithstanding besides all these things hee hath instituted also some members of the Church for Apostles Pastours c. to defend the faithfull from errours and to direct them to the vnitie of faith and knowledge of GOD. And vpon these he hath best owed a gift necessary for the exercising of this holy office which is the power of iurisdiction which is not equall in all but so much as euery one hath is giuen him immediatly by CHRIST Nothing is â—ord contrary to Saint Paul then to say that it was giuen to one onely to impart it to whom he listed It is true that it is not equall in all but according to the diuine distribution which as Saint Cyprian saith that the vnitie of the Church might bee preserued did ordaine that the supreame should be in Peter and his successors not that it should bee absolute and according to the Prouerbe that the will may bee a law but as Saint Paul saith for edification of the Church onely not for destruction so that it cannot bee extended to abrogate lawes and Canons made by the Church for a foundation of gouernement And heere hee began to alleadge the Canons cited by Gratian in which the ancient Popes doe confesse themselues to be subiect to the Decrees of the Fathers and to the constitutions of their predecessors The Cardinall Varminese interrupted him and sayd that the subiect to speake on was the superioritie of Bishops so that this discourse was beside the matter The Bishop answered that the authority of Bishops being handled it was necessary to speake of that of the Pope And Granata stood vp and said that others had spoken of it superfluously not to say perniciously meaning Laynez and therefore that Aliffe might speake of it likewise The Bishop of Caua stood vp and sayd that others had spoken of it but not in that manner and whisperings beginning to arise amongst the Prelates Simoneta made a signe to Caua to hold his peace and admonishing Aliffe to speake to the point he quieted the noyse But he continuing to alleadge the Canons as hee had begun Varmiense interrupted him againe not speaking vnto him but making a formall discourse to the Fathers concerning that matter He said the heretikes pretend to proue that Bishops elected by the Pope are not true and lawfull and that this is the opinion which ought to be condemned but whether true Bishops are instituted iure Diuino or not there is no difference betweene the heretikes and the Catholikes and therefore the question doth not belong to the Synod which is congregated only to condemne the heresies He aduised the Fathers to abstaine from speaking things which might giue occasion of scaudall and exhort them to leaue these questions Aliffe desired to replie but Simoneta with the assistance of some other Prelates did pacifie him though with some difficulty And after him spake Autonius Maria Saluiaâ—â— Bishop of Saint Papulo who sayd that all were assembled for the seruice of GOD and proceeded with a good intention though some one way and some another And hauing sayd many things which serued partly to accord the opinions but principally to reconcile their mindes was a cause that the Congregation did quietly ende and that words of humanitie and reuerence did passe betweene the Cardinall and the Bishop The fourth of December the Cardinall of Loraine deliuered his opinion The suffrage of the Card of Loraine concerning the same matter and spake at large saying that iurisdiction was giuen by God immediatly to the Church Hee alleadged the place of Saint Austin that the keyes are giuen to Peter not vnto one person but vnto the vnitie and that Peter when CHRIST promised him the keyes did represent all the Church who if hee had not been a Sacrament that is representing the Church CHRIST would not haue giuen them vnto him And hee shewed a great memory in reciling the places word by word Then he said that that part of iurisdiction which is ioyned with Episcopall order the Bishops doe receiue immediatly from God and declaring in what it doeth consist amongst other things hee specified that power of excommunication is contained in it inlarging himselfe much in the exposition of that place of Saint Matthew in which CHRIST doeth prescribe the manner of brotherly correction and iudiciall of the Church with authority to separate the disobedient from the body thereof Then hee disputed against that opinion alleadging diuers reasons taken out of the wordes of CHRIST spoken to Saint Peter and from the exposition which S. Leo the Pope doeth giue vnto them in many places Hee exemplified in many Bishops who had acknowledged all their iurisdiction to come from the Apostolike Sea and spake with so much eloquence and in such sort that it could not clearely bee discouered what his opinion was Afterwards hee sayd that Councels had authoritie immediately from God alleadging the words of CHRIST Where two or three shall be assembled in my name I will be in the middest of them and the Councell of the Apostles which ascribeth the resolution to the holy Ghost and the stile of all Councels in saying they are congregated
of the Church hauing absolute power to restraine and amplifie that which is giuen as seemeth good vnto him Then hee wrote that in the particular of Residence it being a cleere case that the Pope hath power to dispense they should by all good caution of words reserue his authoritie in the Decree in which the words de iure Diuino could by no meanes bee put as Catharinus had well prooued from whose opinion beeing Catholique they ought not to depart For holding the Session hee wrote confusedly that it should not bee deferred aboue fifteene dayes nor celebrated before the matter were in order that the enuious might not take occasion to calumniate A solemne Ambassage from the Duke of Bauaria passed by Trent to goe The Duke of Bauaria sondeth Ambassadours to Rome to Rome to obtaine of the Pope the communion of the Cup. They had audience with the Legate and secret conference with the Cardinall of Loraine This wakened the controuersie in that matter which was asleepe and the Spaniards and many Italians howsoeuer the matter was referred to the Pope by the maior part sayd it would bee a preiudice to the Councell if while that lasted that vse should bee permitted And all the Fathers were in a hurly burly because letters came from Rome to diuers Prelates that the Councell should be suspended which report was confirmed by Don Iohn Manriques who passed by Trent from Germany to Rome But the Legats hauing receiued the Popes letters thought it impossible to execute the orders he had sent and that it was necessary to giue him a more particular account of the occurrences then could be done by writing and make him vnderstand that the Councell cannot bee gouerned as at Rome they thinke it can that they might receiue a more plaine instruction from his Holinesse what they should doe And it being necessary to send a man of iudgement well informed and of credite with the Pope they found none better then the Bishop of Ventimiglia whom they resolued to dispatch with speed The Holy-daies The Legates send the B. of Ventimiglia to the Pope of Christmasse approaching gaue them fit occasion first to proceed slowly and afterwards to intermit the congregations and so to haue leasure to make that dispatch which was done the sixe and twentieth of December The eight and twentieth newes came to Trent of the battell in France which hapned the seuenteenth of the moneth in which the Prince of Conde The battell other troubles in France was taken prisoner That Kingdome was very turbulent all that yeere for the differences of religion which gaue a beginning first vnto a gentle and afterwards vnto a furious warre For the Hugonots encreasing in Paris to the great discontent of the Catholiques who are many in the Citie and adhering to the Prince of Conde the Constable with his sonnes and the house of Guise with some others to hinder the greatnesse vnto which that Prince did aspire made a league and desseigned to make themselues leaders of the people of Paris and to chase by their meanes from that Citie and the Court the Prince and his followers Each of them departing from his house to goe towards Paris and in the iourney slaying and dispersing the Hugonots whom they found assembled in diuers places they entred into Paris and hauing drawen the King of Nauarre to their side and caused the city to arme in their fauour the Queene was constrained to ioyne with them Heereupon the Prince going out of Paris and retiring with his adherents to Orlience manifests and writings passed on both sides each protesting they did nothing but for the libertie and seruice of the King But the Constable and Guise waxing euery day stronger in Aprill the Prince wrote to all the reformed Churches of France demanding souldiers and money and declaring warre against the defenders of the Catholike partie calling them perturbers of the publike quiet and violaters of the Kings Edict published in fauour of the Reformatists The Princes letters were accompanied with others of the ministers of Orleans and of some other cities which caused those of that Religion to arme And there fell out an accident which did incite them more For at the same time the Edict of Ianuary whereof wee haue already made mention was published againe in Paris with an addition that neither in the suburbs of the Citie nor within the space of a league any assembly of Religion should bee held or Sacraments administred but after the old Rite And in the end of May the King of Nauar made all the Reformatists goe out of Paris but proceeded with such moderation that none of them were offended Warre brake forth in all the Prouinces of France betweene these parties and that summer there were at the least â—â—urteene formall Armies all at one time in diuers parts of the Kingdome The sonnes fought against their fathers brothers against brothers and euen women tooke Armes on both sides for defence of their religion There was almost no part in Dolphinie Languedoc and Gascoigne which was not vexed oftentimes the Catholiques remaining conquerours in some places and the Reformatists in others with such variety of accidents that it would bee redious to repeat them and besides our purpose which requireth that nothing should bee related by vs but concerning Trent except those which haue a connexion with the Councel as the things following haue Where the Hugonots ouercame the images were beaten downe the altars destroyed the Churches spoiled and the ornaments of gold and siluer melted to make money for souldiers pay where the Catholiques were conquerors they burned the Bibles in the vulger tongue rebaptized children and remaried those who had beene maried according to the new ceremonies And the condition of the Clergie on both sides was most miserable who whensoeuer they were taken were cruelly murthered without all humanity In Iulie the Parlament of Paris made a Decree that it should bee lawfull to slay all the Hugonots which by publike order was read euery Sunday in euery Parish Afterwards they added another declaring them rebels publike enemies themselues infamous and all their posterity and the goods of those who tooke Armes in Orliens confiscated A bloody decree made by the Parliament of Paris except Conde vpon pretence that they held him by force And howsoeuer there were many treaties betweene the parties and a verball conference also betweene the Queene Mother and the Prince yet such was the ambition of the Grandies that it was impossible to find out any meanes of composition But the King of Nauar being dead who perhaps would not haue suffered them to proceed to an open warre the Queene resoluing to regaine obedience The Low Countries doe â—â—itate France with armes demanded aide of all the Princes And because the people of the Low Countreys did learne by this example to bee more contumacious and obstinate the Kings authority diminished euery day and could not be repaired by the Gouernours And the
shewed he was satisfied with the diligence and wisdome of the Legates and commended the good will of Loraine and gaue order that they should consult vpon the point of the institution of Bishops which did then especially presse them The sixth day beeing the anniuersarie of his coronation hee held another Congregation in whch hee published Cardinals Ferdinando de Medici and Frederico Gonzaga the former to consolate his father for the miserable death of another sonne who was Cardinall also and the other to gratifie the Legate Mantue and others of the family neerely allied to him by a marriage of the Legates nephew to a sister of Cardinall Borromeo Yet the Pope did not omit to assist at the Consultation concerning the affaires of the Councell and resolued to write to the Legates that the Canon of the institution of Bishops should be thus composed That the Bishops doe hold the principall place in the Church depending of the Pope of Rome and that they are by him assumed in partem solicitudinis And in the Canon concerning the Popes power that it should be said that he hath authority to feede and gouerne the Vniuersall Church in place of Christ from whom all authoritie hath beene communicated to him as Generall Vicar but in the Decree of doctrine they should enlarge the words of the Councell of Florence which are that the holy Apostolike Sea and Pope of Rome hath the Primacie in all The Popes 〈…〉 tter to the Legates the world and is Successor of Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles the true Vicar of CHRIST the Head of all Churches Father and Master of all Christians to whom in Saint Peter by CHRIST our LORD hath beene giuen full power to feede rule and gouerne the Vniuersall Church adding that by no meanes they should depart from that forme which hee was certaine would bee receiued For the substance of it beeing taken out of a generall Councell hee that should oppose would shew himselfe to bee a Schismatike and fall into the censures which by the prouidence of God hauing alwayes beene inflicted vpon the contumacious with the greater exaltation of the Apostolique Sea hee was confident that the cause of the Church would not bee abandoned by the Diuine Maiestie nor by the good Catholiques and he hoped that in the meane space Vintimiglia would be returned whom he meant to dispatch shortly with more ample instructions Hee resolued to goe to Bolonia that he might bee neere and so the better imbrace all occasions of finishing or translating the Councell which before they could bee aduised to Rome did vanish Hee caused a Bull to be made and in case hee should die before his returne the Election should bee made in Rome by the Colledge of Cardinals The Currier was not so soone dispatched for Trent with these Letters The negotiation of the Bishop of Viterbo but Viterbo arriued with the French Reformation and reuiued his trouble The Pope when hee heard it first read was extreamely impatient and brake out into these words that the end of it was to take away the Datarie the Rota the Signatures and finally all the Apostolique authoritie But afterwards he was much pacified 〈…〉 the Bishop who told that his Holinesse might bee able to diuert some things and moderate others granting some few of them He deliuered to him the instruction of Loraine which was that Princes demand many things to obtaine those of which they haue most neede which do not much coÌ„cerne the Apostolike Sea as the vse of the Cup vse of the vulgar tongue and mariage of Priests in which if his Holinesse would giue satisfaction it would be easie for him to receiue honour from the Councell and to obtaine his wished end Hee shewed that many of those Articles did not please the French Bishops themselues who endeuoured to crosse them The Pope vnderstanding these things gaue order that the Articles should bee discussed in Congregation and that Viterbo and Vintimiglia should bee present to informe the occurrences at large in which it was resolued that the Diuines and Canonists should write concerning those propositions and euery one deliuer his opinion in paper And to make some diuersion in France he gaue order to Ferrara to release those fourty thousand Crownes to the King without any condition and to tell him that the Proposition of his Ambassadours in Trent were fit in many parts for the Reformation of the Church which hee desired not onely to haue Decreed but to bee put in execution also yet so as that he did not approue them all because some were to the diminution of the Kings authoritie who will bee depriued of the collation of Abbies which is a great helpe to his Maiestie to reward his good seruants that the ancient Kings hauing their Bishops too potent in regard of their great authority and con 〈…〉 acious against the Regal power did desire the Popes to moderateiy but now the Ambassadours by their propositions would restore that licence which the Predecessours of his Maiestie did wisely procure to be curâ—ed Concerning the Popes authority that it could not be taken away because it was giuen by CHRIST by whom Saint Peter and his successors were made Pastorâ— of the vniuersall Church and Administrators of all Eclesiasticall goods that by taking away the pensions he shall not haue power to giue almes which is one of the most principall charges which the Pope hath throughout all the world that faculty to conferre some Benefices hath beene by fauour graunted to Bishops as Ordinaries which is not fit to bee extended to the preiudice of the Vniuersall Ordinarie which is the Pope that as Tithes are due to the Church de iure diuine so the tenth of the Tithes of all Churches is due to the Pope that for more commoditie this hath been changed into Annats that in case they were incommodious for the Kingdome of France hee did not refuse to finde a temper so that the right of the Apostolique Sea were in some conuenient manner preserued but that as he had often giuen him to vnderstand this could not bee handled in Councell nor by any but himselfe In the end he gaue the Cardinall charge that hauing put all these things to the Kings consideration hee should exhort him to giue new Commissions to his Ambassadours The Pope sent also to Trent the censures concerning those Articles made by diuers Cardinals Prelates Diuines and Canonists of Rome with order The Pope writeth again to the Prelates that they should deferre to speake of them as long as was possible that the Article of Residence and the abuses concerning the Sacrament of Order might entertaine them many dayes that when there was necessitie to propose them they should begin with those which were least preiudiciall as those which appertaine to manners and doctrine deferring to treat of those which concerne Rites and Benefices that in case they were forced to propose them imparting their obiections to the Prelates their adherents they should
vnto him in blood would adhere to that partie and the rather because it was diuulged that by his letters of the eight of Iune hee had giuen commission to the Count of Luna to hold intelligence with the Emperour and the King of France in matters of reformation and libertie of the Councel In these dayes Friar Felicianus Ninguarda Proctor of the Archbishop of Salzburg presented the letters of that Prince and made instance that the Proctors of the Bishops of Germanie might giue voice in Congregations affirming that if it were granted other Bishops of Germanie would send Proctors if otherwise both himselfe and others would depart because they would not bee idle It was answered that consideration should bee had of it and a resolution taken according to right And they gaue an acount hereof to Rome and would not resolue so much as this small particular without aduice from thence But in regard of greater businesses in both places there was no more speach of it The ninth of February the first Congregation of Diuines was held to dispute of Matrimonie Salmeron spake in a very lofty stile and concerning the first Article deliuered the vsuall sayings of the Schoolemen For the second hee alleadged the determination of the Councell of Florence that Matrimony receiueth perfection only by the consent of the contractors neither hath the Father or any other any authority ouer it He defended that they ought to bee condemned for heretiques who attribute power to the father to make it void that the authoritie of the Church was very greate concerning the matter of Sacraments that it can alter whatsoeuer is not of the essence that the condition of publique and secret beeing accidentall the Church had power therein Hee shewed the great inconueniences of secret mariages and innumerable adulteries which follow and concluded that it was expedient to vse a remedie by making them voide He insisted much vpon this inextricable case if after matrimony contracted and consummated in secret one doth contract in publique with another from which being desirous to depart and returne to the first lawfull wife is forced by censures to remaine in the publique contract the poore man is intangled on both sides either in perpetuall adultery or in censures with scandall of his neighbour The next day the Deane of Paris followed who spake copiously out of schoole doctrine of the institution of marriage of the grace which is receiued in it and of condemning him that doth affirme it to bee an humane inuention But vpon the article of clandestine matrimonie hauing disputed that they were true mariages and sacraments he put a doubt whether the Church hath power to make them void He contradicted the opinion that there is authority in the Church ouer the matter of Sacraments hee discoursed that the Church cannot make any Sacrament which is now lawfull to be of no force for hereafter hee exemplified in the consecration of the Eucharist and went through all the Sacraments Hee said the Ecclesiasticall power was not such as to bee able to hinder all sinnes that the Christian Church hath beene 1500. yeeres subiect to that which is now described to bee intolerable and which is of no lesse importance secret mariages haue beene accounted good euen from the beginning of the world and no man hath euer thought to make a nullity in them howsoeuer a publique contract hath often followed them that it seemeth to bee insoluble though it hath inconueniences on both sides that the mariage of Adam and Eue a patterne for all other was without witnesses The opinion of the Doctor was not disesteemed but the Italian Prelats were well pleased that hauing once named the Pope hee gaue him this Epithite with the exposition following Gouernour and moderator of the Roman Church that is of the Vniuersall And this did minister much discourse For the Papalins concluded that it might likewise be said in the Canon of the institution that the Pope hath power to gouerne the Vniuersall Church But the French men answered that there was great difference betweene saying absolutely the Church Vniuersall by which is vnderstood the Vniuersality of the faithfull and saying the Roman Church that is the Vniuersall where the word Roman doth declare the word Vniuersall inferring that hee is Head of the Vniuersall and that all places in which authority is giuen to the Pope ouer all the Church are vnderstood disiunctiuely not coniunctiuely that is ouer euery part of the Church not ouer all together The eleuenth of February the French-men presented in Congregation a letter from their King of the eighteenth of Ianuary in which hee said that howsoeuer hee was assured that the Cardinall of Loraine had imparted to the Synode the happy victory against the enemies of religion whose boldnesse hee hath and doth daylie oppose without respect of difficulty or danger euen exposing his owne life as becommeth the eldest and most Christian sonne of the Church yet himselfe was willing to make them partakers of the same ioy also knowing that the wholesome remedies for the euills Letters from the French K. are presented in Congregation which doe afflict Christian Prouinces haue alwaies beene expected from Councels He desired of them in the name of CHRIST an emendation and reformation answerable to the expectation the world hath conceiued of them and that as himselfe and so many besides haue consecrated life and blood to God in those warres so they in respect of their charge would And de Ferrieres maketh a speach with sinceritie of conscience be carefull of the businesse for which they are assembled The letters being read the Ambassadour de Ferrieres spake to the Fathers in this substance That they hauing vnderstood by the Kings letters and before by the orations of the Cardinall of Loraine and Bishop of Mentz the desolation of France and some victories of the King he would not relate them againe but onely say that the last in regard of the forces of the enemie was miraculous whereof this is an argument that being ouercome yet hee doth liue and committeth spoiles running through the very bowels of France But hee said hee would turne his speech to them onely who are the onely refuge of the miseries without whom France will not bee able to preserue the tables of shipwracke Hee exemplified in the armie of Israel which had not beene able to ouercome Amalec if the hands of Moyses lifted vp to God vnderpropped by Aaron and Vr had not assisted the combartants that the King of France doth not want forces a valiant Captaine the Duke of Guise the Queene Mother to mannage the affaires of warre and peace that there is no other Aaron and Vr but themselues to hold vp the hands of the most Christian King with Decrees of the Synode without which the enemies will neuer bee reconciled nor the Catholiques preserued in the faith that the humour of Christians now is not the same as it was fiftie yeeres since that all Catholiques are
would inferre the word Publique for a necessary condition doeth inferre that the consent only is not sufficient and that the Councell of Florence hath failed in a necessary declaration That CHRIST sayd in generall of Matrimonie that man cannot separate that which GOD hath ioyned meaning both the publique and the secret coniunction That in the Sacraments nothing ought to be affirmed without authoritie of the Scriptures or tradition neither of which doe allow this authoritie to the Church yea by tradition wee finde the contrary because all Churches in all nations throughout the world are vniforme in not pretending any power herein On the contrary it was said to be a cleere case that the Church hath power to make any man vncapable of marriage because many degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie are made hinderances by the Ecclesiasticall law onely and likewise the impediment of a solemne vow was made by the Popes law and therefore secrecie may bee likewise made an impediment by the same authoritie The other part answered that the prohibition by reason of kinred is de iure diuino as Saint Gregory the Pope and many of his successors haue determined that matrimonie cannot be contracted betweene two vntill it bee knowen in what degree of kinred they are ioyned and if other Popes haue restrained this vniuersalitie to the seuenth degree afterwards to the fourth this was a generall dispensation as Diuorce was to the Iewes and that a solemne vow doeth hinder de iure diuino not by the Popes authoritie But Camillus Campeggius a Dominican Friar agreeing with the others that no humane power is extended to the Sacraments added that whosoeuer can destroy the essence of the matter can also make it vncapable of the Sacrament that no man can make water not to be the matter of Baptisme or some bread of wheat not to bee the matter of the Eucharist but hee that shall destroy the water turning it into ayre or shall burne the bread turning it into ashes shall make those matters not to bee capable of the forme of the Sacraments So in Matrimony the ciuill nuptiall contract is the matter of the matrimoniall Sacrament by Diuine institution which beeing destroyed and made of no force can no more bee the matter of it Therefore it cannot bee said that the Church can make a nullity in the secret marriage for so it would haue authority ouer the Sacraments but it is true that the Church can nullifie a secret nuptiall contract which as beeing voyd cannot receiue the forme of a Sacrament This doctrine did much please the generality of the Fathers because it was plaine easie and resolued all the difficulties But Antonius Solisius who spake after him did contradict saying the speculation was true but could not bee applied to this purpose For the reason as it is meant of Baptisme and the Eucharist that whosoeuer doeth destroy the water and the bread doeth make them vncapable of the formes of those Sacraments doeth not argue an Ecclesiasticall power but a naturall so that whosoeuer hath vertue to destroy the water may by this meanes hinder the Sacrament whereby it would follow that hee that can nullifie a ciuill nuptiall contract may hinder Matrimonie but the annullation of such contracts belongeth to the ciuill Lawes and to secular Magistrates therefore they must take heede lest while they would giue authoritie to the Church to make voyd secret marriages it bee not rather giuen to the secular power Amongst those who attributed this power to the Church it was disputed whether it were fit that the Church should vse it And there were two opinions One to make voyd all the secret in regard of the inconueniences which ensue The other that the publique made without consent of parents in whose power they are should be made voyd also And these alleadged two reasons one that as great inconueniences did follow by these in respect of the ruines which happen to families by mariages vnaduisedly contracted by yong men the other that the Law of GOD commanding obedience to parents doeth include this case as principall That the Law of GOD doeth giue this particular authoritie to the Father to giue his daughter in marriage as it plainely appeareth in Saint Paul and Exodus That there are examples of the Patriarches in the olde Testament all married by their fathers That the humane ciuill Lawes haue esteemed the marriages voide which haue beene contracted without the father That as then it was iudged expedient to nullifie secret marriages so now seeing that the Popes prohibition is not sufficient which hath forbidden them without addition of nullitie there is more reason in regard the malice of man will not obey the Law of GOD which forbiddeth to marry without consent of parents that the Synode should adde vnto it a nullity also not because the Fathers haue authoritie to make voyde the marriages of children which is heresie to affirme but because the Church hath authoritie to nullifie both these and other contracts prohibited by diuine or humane Lawes This opinion as honest pious and as well grounded as the other pleased many of the Fathers And so was the Decree framed howsoeuer the publication was omitted for causes which shall be related hereafter But the Prelates did not for beare to discusse the controuersies about the Popes authoritie and institution of Bishops And the Frenchmen did perseuere in their resolution not to admit the words Church-Vniuersall lest they should preiudice the opinion held in France of the superioritie of the Councell and if it had beene proposed would haue made protestation of the nullitie and departed The Pope wrote it should bee proposed whatsoeuer did The Legates dare not propose the Article of the institution of Bishops follow But the Legats fearing that euery little stirre would be much out of season now the Emperour was so neere wrote backe that it was better to deferre it vntill the Article of Matrimony was finished The seuenteenth of February Father Soto was the first that spake in the second ranke who vpon the Article of Diuorce did first distinguish the matrimoniall coniunction into three parts the bond the cohabitation and the carnall copulation inferring that there were as many separations also He shewed at large that the Ecclesiasticall Prelate had authoritie to separate the married or to giue them a diuorce in respect of cohabitation and carnall copulation for all causes which they shall iudge expedient and reasonable the matrimoniall bond still standing sure so that neither can marrie againe saying that this was it which was bound by GOD and could not bee loosed by any He was much troubled with the words of Saint Paul who granteth to the faithfull husband if the vnbeleeuing wife will not dwell with him to remaine separated Hee was not contented with the common exposition that the Matrimonie of the vnbeleeuers is not insoluble alleadging that the insolubilitie is by the law of Nature as also the words of Adam expounded by our
the world and laughter of those who had forsaken the obedience of the Church of Rome who would bee incited to retaine their opinions with greater obstinacie there had beene no Session held of a long time that while Princes did labour to vnite the aduersaries differing in opinions the Fathers came to contentions vnworthy of them that there was a fame that his Holinesse meant to dissolue or suspend the Councell perhaps mooued thereunto by the present state thereof but that his opinion was to the contrary For it had beene better it had neuer beene begun then left vnperfect with the scandall of the world contempt of his Holinesse and of the whole Clergie preiudice of this and other future generall Councels losse of that small remainder of Catholiques and opinion of the world that the end of the dissolution or suspension was onely to hinder the reformation that in the intimation of it his Holinesse did desire his consent and of other Kings and Princes which he did in imitation of his predecessors who alwayes haue thought it necessary for many respects that the same reason doth conclude that it cannot be dissolued or suspended without the same consent And he exborted him not to hearken to those who would haue him to dissolue it a thing shamefull and vnprofitable which vndoubtedly would be a cause of Nationall Councels so much abhorred by his Hol. as contrary to the vnity of the Church which as they haue been hindred by Princes to preserue the Popes authoritie so they cannot be denyed or deferred any more Hee perswaded him to maintaine the libertie of the Councell which was impeached principally by three causes One because euery thing was first consulted of at Rome another because the Legats had assumed to themselues onely the libertie of proposing which ought to be common to all the third because of the practises which some Prelats interested in the greatnesse of the Court of Rome did make He said that a reformation of the Church being necessary and the common opinion being that the abuses haue their beginning and growth in Rome it was fit for common satisfaction that the reformation should bee made in Councell and not in that Cittie And therefore desired his Holinesse to be content that the demands exhibited by his Ambassadours and by other Princes might be proposed In the conclusion he told him hee purposed to assist in Councell personally and exhorted his Holinesse to doe the like This letter was dispatched the third of March and it gaue much offence With which his Holinesse is offended to the Pope For hee thought that the Emperour did embrace much more then his authoritie did reach vnto and passed the termes of his Predecessors men more potent then himselfe But he was displeased more when hee was aduised by his Nuncio that hee had sent copies of the same Letter to other Princes and to the Cardinall of Loraine also which could bee done to no other end but to incite them against him and to iustifie his owne actions Besides Doctor Scheld great Chancellor to the Emperour perswaded Delphinus the Popes Nuncio in that Court that he would be a meanes that the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam might bee taken away which did inferre the superioritie of the Pope aboue the Councell saying that these times did not comport they should be vsed and that the Emperour and himselfe also did know that Charles the fift of happy memory did hold the contrary opinion in this article and that they should take heed of giuing occasion to his Maiestie and other Princes to declare what they thinke 〈◊〉 The Pope considered that Loraine also had written that it was not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the difficultie of the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam c and the aduice which came from Trent that the Cardinall said that neither himselfe nor the French Prelats could endure them that they might not â—anâ—nize an opinion contrary to all 〈…〉 ance which when men came to speake plainly in the discussion of this point would haue more fauorers then was beleeued that they were deceiued who thought she contrary which shewed clearely that hee had treated hereof at the Emperours Court These things considered the Pope thought fit to make a good answere and to send about also to iustifie himselfe Therefore hee wrote to the Emperour that hee had called the Councell with the participation of him and of other Kings and Princes not because And answereth the letter thus the Apostolike Sea had need in gouerning the Church to expect the consent of any authority whatsoeuer because hee had pleniâ—ude of power from CHRIST that all the ancient Councels haue beene assembled by authority of the Bishop of Rome nor any Prince euer interposed but as a meere executor of his will hee had neuer had any purpose either to dissolue or to suspend the Councell but hath alwayes purposed to giue a compleat end for the seruice of GOD that by consulting Rome of the same matters which were disputed in Trent the libertie of the Councel was not only not hindred but promoted rather that no Councell was euer celebrated in absence of the Pope but that hee hath sent instructions which the Fathers haue also followed that the instructions doe still remaine which Pope Celestinus sent the Ephâ—sine Councell Pope Leo to that of Chalcedon Pope Agatho to than of Trullus Pope Adrian the first to the second of Nice Pope Adrian the second to the eighth generall Councell of Constantinople that for proposing in the Councell it hath alwayes belonged to the Pope whensoeuer he hath bin present yea he alone hath resolued and the Councell done nothing but approoue that in absence of the Pope the Legats haue euer proposed or others deputed by them in conformitie whereof the Councell of Trent hath determined that the Legates should propose that this is necessary for the keeping of order in regard there would be a great confusion if the Prelats 〈…〉 iltuously and one against another might set on foote matters seditious and in conuenient that the Legaes haue neuer refused to propose any thing that is profitable that the practises made by dideâ—s against the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea hath much displeased him that all the bookes of the Fathers and Councels are full that the Pope successour of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST is Rastor of the vniuersall Church that many conuenticles and 〈◊〉 haue beene made in Trent against this trueth how soeuer the Church hath alwayes vsed this forme of speech as his Maiestie might feel 〈◊〉 the place which he sent him cited in a paper inclosed 〈…〉 present A paper full of quotations 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 because his Legates vsing 〈…〉 bad 〈◊〉 〈…〉 g take occasion to speake against the libert of the Councell had 〈…〉 to bee contemned so that the Councell might be◠〈…〉 that for reformation hee de 〈…〉 it should 〈…〉 and absolute and hath continually solliâ—â—ted his Legates to resolue vpon 〈◊〉 concerning the Court the
a little sauour of heresie to taxe Bishops of these later times as if they were not true Bishops In the end hee spake at large against the saying of the Ambassador that Kings are giuen by GOD confuting it as hereticall condemned by the extrauagant of Boniface the eight Vnam sanctam if hee did not distinguish that they are from GOD but by mediation of his Vicar The Ambassadour published an Apologie in answer of this writing as if Which causeth him to make an Apologie it had beene made to the Synod saying that the Fathers could not answere them as the Prophet did the Iewes for they demaunded a reformation of the Cleargie principally in France knowing the defects of it and not as the Iewes to whom the cause of their fasting and lamentation was imputed because they were ignorant of their owne defects that the Fathers ascribing the cause of the Ecclesiasticall deformation to their Kings should take heede they did not like Adam who layd the blame vpon the woman which God had giuen him for company saying it was a great fault in the Kings to present vnworthy Bishops but a greater in the Popes to admit them that they had desired the reformation before the doctrine not to leaue it vncertaine but because all Catholiques consenting therein they thought it necessary to begin with corrupted manners the fountaine and source of all heresies that he was not sorry hee had said that in the Articles proposed there are many things repugnant to the ancient decrees yea he would adde that they did derogate also from the constitutions of the Popes of later times that hee had said that Charles the great and Lewis the ninth had constituted Ecclesiasticall Lawes by which France had beene gouerned not that the present King did meane to make new and if he had he had spoken conformably to the holy Scripture the ciuill lawes of the Romans and to that which the Ecclesiasticall authors Greeke and Latine doe write before the booke of the Decrees for saying that beneficed men had onely the vse of the reuenues hee asked pardon because he should haue sayd that they were onely Administrators and that those who take his saying in ill part must complaine of Ierom Austin and the other Fathers who did not say onely that the Ecclesiasticall goods did belong to the poore but that Clergy men like seruants did gaine all for the Church that he neuer said that the King had free power ouer Ecclesiasticall goods but that all did belong to the Prince in time of instant and vrgent publike necessitie and he that knew the force of those words did vnderstand well that in such a time neither request nor authoritie of the Pope could take place that he had reprehended the Anathema against Kings in that manner as it was set downe in the Articles and did grant that Princes and Magistrates might bee reprehended in that sort as Nathan did but that they should not bee prouoked with iniuries and maledictions that hauing incited them by the example of Ezekias to make a reformation according to the paterne of the ancient times it could not bee inferred that he did not thinke the Bishops of the last times to be lawfull knowing very well that the Pharises and Popes sit in Moyses chaire that in saying the power of Kings commeth from God he hath said absolutely and simply as the Prophet Daniel and Paul the Apostle haue written not remembring the distinction of mediate immediate nor the Constitution of Boniface of which if hee being a French-man had thought he would haue repeated what the Stories say of the cause and beginning of that extrauagant This Apologie did not diminish the bad opinion conceiued against the Ambassadours but increased it rather it being as they sayd not an excuse The gouernmēt of France is taxed by the Fathers of the error committed but a pertinacie in maintaining it And many discoursed not so much against the Ambassadours as against the Kingdome They sayd it did plainly appeare of what mind they were who managed the affaires of France They noted the Queene Mother that shee gaue credit to the Chastilons especially to him that had quitted the Cardinals Cap that the Chancellor and the Bishop of Valence had too much power with her at whose instance that vnluckie checke had beene giuen to the Parliament of Paris with the detriment of Religion that she had inward familiaritie with Cursor and with his wife whom in respect of their Religion shee should not haue endured to looke vpon That the Kings Court was full of Hugonots exceedingly fauoured that sollicitation was still vsed to sell Ecclesiasticall goods to the great preiudice of the Church and other things they sayd of this nature But while the Councell was in this motion by meanes of these differences the Count of Luna according to his vse to adde difficulties to those which were proposed by others made instance for the abrogation of Proponentibus Legatis A thing which did much trouble them because they knew not how to content him without preiudice of the formed Sessions For not onely the reuocation but euery modification or suspension did seeme to bee a declaration that they had not lawfully proceeded in the things past But the Ambassadour seeing nothing done concerning his demand so often The abrogation of proponentibus Legatis is promoted againe made said that hitherto he had negotiated modestly but should bee forced to alter his course and spake more boldly because the Pope vpon his former instances had written that they should doe that which was conuenient and did wholly referre himselfe vnto them The Legates to be quit of his importunitie answered that they would leaue it in the liberty of the Councell to make the declaration if he thought good and so the name of libertie of the Councel did serue to couer that which did proceed from others For the Legates did at the same time vse strong perswasions with the Prelates their friends that a delay might bee interposed to referre this particular to the end of the Councel and to enioy the benefit of time that some ouerture might bee made to some course lesse preiudiciall But the Count hauing discouered the practises prepared a protestation desiring the Emperours French and Portugal Ambassadours to subscribe it who perswaded him not to bee so earnest at that time For Morone hauing promised the Emperour that prouision should bee made herein before the end of the Councel vntill it were vnderstood whether that would be performed or not they knew not how hee could protest concerning the other And Cardinall Morone to pacifie the Count sent Paleotto often to negotiate with him in what maner his request might be granted which himselfe did not well vnderstand because his meaning was not to preiudice the decrees past and with this condition it was hard to finde a temper In conclusion the Legates gaue the Count theirword that the declaration should be made in the next Session
Canons And they imployed the Emperours Ambassadours to perswade the Count to be content with it by which meanes that difficultie also was ouercome The declaration of Propenentibus Legatis did remaine For which not being able to find a temper they tolde the Count that hee should propose a forme how he would haue it done Wherein hee excusing himselfe they deputed three Canonists to treat with him and to find a meanes that might please him so that it were not to alter the way prescribed by the Pope But The Card of Loraine returneth to Trent and hasteneth the end of the Councell the Cardinall of Loraine came fitly for that occasion who being parted from Rome with instruction and conclusion of all things and hauing tooke Venice in his way to perswade the Ambassadours to returne before the end of the Councell and now arriued in Trent caused with his desteritie the Count to approoue that manner by which that difficultie so much agitated receiued an end with satisfaction of all and it was made the one and twentieth Article of reformation proposed in the Congregation of the ninth of Nouember held for this purpose and approoued with small resistance After this the second Article was taken away which being done all the Articles were read ouer againe and the suffrages briefly deliuered In which Loraine to salue his honour said that howsoeuer he desired a greater reformation yet knowing that in the beginning one could not come to the last remedies hee assented to the Decrees not iudging them sufficient but hoping that the Pope either by bringing the old Canons into vse or by celebrating other generall Councels would adde a perfection It is worthy of memorie that in this Congregation hee made a long digression He maketh an Oration in 〈◊〉 of the Pope in forme of an encomiasticall Oration of the Popes good will of his desire to see the Church reformed the Episcopall degree restored to its ancient dignitie and the Councell ended with the fruit of all Christendome The Arch-Bishop of Granata when it was his turne to speake brake out into the Popes commendation also attributing as much vnto him as the other but added that either the Pope did iudge that he could not doe as he would or had not authority to make his ministers and dependants to execute his will Here I must make a great mutation of stile For whereas in the former narration I haue vsed that which is proper to describe varietie of minds and opinions The state of the Councel is quite altered one crossing the designes of another and delayes of resolutions interposed framing my selfe to declare the counsels of diuers sometimes contrary amongst themselues hereafter I must make relation of one aime only and vniforme operations which seeme rather to flie then run to one only end whereof I can giue but one cause not to repeate it in all places that is the ioynt resolution to precipitate the Councell Therefore to speake simply I must say that Letters came from the Pope with resolution that the Councell should bee ended though with distast of the King of Spaine because hee had meanes to make an agreement with him that they should establish the Decree of secret marriage with as much vnion as was possible but yet to doe it though the same opposition should continue that for the reformation of Princes and restitution of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and libertie they should not descend to any particular but renew the ancient Canons and without Anathemaes that if any difficultie did arise concerning the other Articles they should reserue it for him who would make prouision therein referring them for the residue to the Cardinall of Loraine who was fully informed of his whole will whom they ought to beleeue Afterwards hee sent a forme in what sort they should finish the Councell which did containe that all things done vnder Paul and Iulius should be confirmed and declared that they were all done in this one Councell and that in all things the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea should be preserued that of the things decreed the Popes confirmation should be demanded that all the Fathers should subscribe and after them according to the example of the ancient Emperours there should be a subscription of the Ambassadors that the Princes might be bound to the obseruance of the Decrees and to persecute with Armes those of the contrary religion leauing it in the power of them the Legats together with Loraine to adde diminish or alter according to opportunite All which things were kept most secret vntill after the Councel that they might 〈…〉 the better as shall be said The eleuenth of Nouember came in which the Session was held with the vsuall ceremonies Voyces beeing to bee giuen in the matter of clandestine mariage Cardinall Varmiense who held it a matter of 〈◊〉 and thought the Church had no authoritie ouer it would not bee 〈…〉 sing himselfe that in a matter of positiâ—â— law be thought 〈…〉 The Session 〈…〉 deliuer his minde freely though the contrarie were 〈…〉 hee should bee forced to say for satisfaction of his 〈…〉 Synod could not make that decree which might haue â—used same distates such as hee was not willing to giue Francis Richarâ—â— made the Sermonâ— in which hee admonished the Fathers that this most holy Synod hauing beene in trauaile these two yeeres and euery one beeing in expectation of what it will bee deliuered it was not fit it should produce 〈…〉 〈…〉 childe because the worlde doth expect a sound and perfect issue For effecting hereof it was conuenient to imitate the Apostles â—â—yrs and Primitiue Church making them a patterne whence to take the 〈…〉 of the infant which is to come into the world These were hee said doctrine religion and discipline all which beeing degenerated in these times must bee restored to their ancient integritie And that this is it which hath been expected so long and is expected still The ceremonies being ended the letters of Madam Regent of Flanders concerning the sending of 〈◊〉 Prelates to the Councell were read as also the Mandates of the Duke of Florence and of the grand Master of Malta Afterwards the doctrine and the anathematismes of matrimonie were read by the Masse Bishop to which all consented The Articles of reformation of Matrimony beeing read to the first of the annullation of the clandestine Cardinall Morone said that it Varietie of opinions about clandestine mariages pleased him if it pleased the Pope Simoneta said it did not please him but referred himselfe to the Pope Of the others sixe and fifty did absolutely denie and all the rest did approoue it Afterwards the Decrees of reformation were read And beeing come to The Decrees of reformation the fift of the criminall causes of Bishops perceiuing the Kingdomes where the inquisition is were excepted a great commotion was raised amongst the Fathers the Lombards and Neapolitans saying confusedly that that exception was neuer proposed in
Kings Chaplaines according to the constitutions of Innocentius the 3. And exemptions granted to the seruants of Cardinals shall not be extended to that which concerneth benefices 12. That no person vnder the age of twenty fiue yeeres shall be promoted to dignities with cure and the Arch-deacons if it may be shall be Masters in Theologie or Doctors or Licentiate in the Canon Law And none vnder the age of two and twenty yeeres shall be promoted to any dignitie without cure Those that are promoted to Benefices with Cure shall bee bound to make profession of their faith with in two moneths and Canons shall doe the same And none shall be receiued to any dignitie Canonry or portion except he shall haue that order which it doth require and that age which is necessary for the receiuing of it That in Cathedrall Churches all the Canons and Portionaries shall be Priests Deacons or Subdeacons and the Bishop with the Chapter shall distribute how many shall bee of euery order but so as that one halfe at the least shall bee Priests The Synod doth exhort also that all the dignities and halfe the Canonries in the Cathedrall and famous Collegiat Churches may bee conferred vpon Doctors in Diuinitie or in the Canon Law and that none may bee absent more then three moneths in the yeere That the daily distributions may not be giuen vpon any pretence whatsoeuer to any that hath not beene present in the offices and that euery one shall performe his office in his owne person not by substitutes 13. There being many poore Cathedrall Churches a remedy shall bee consulted on in the Prouinciall Councell and the Pope desired to make prouision according to his wisedome The Bishop also shall haue care to prouide for poore Parish Churches either by vnion of some Benefice not regular or by assignation of first fruits or tithes or by contributions and collections of the Parishioners Parish Churches shall not be vnited to Monasteries Canonries simple benefices and religious orders of Souldiers and those that are vnited shall bee reviewed by the Ordinaries and the Cathedrall Churches not exceeding a thousand crownes and the Parish Churches not exceeding an hundred crownes shall not be hereafter burthened with pensions or reseruations of fruits Where the Parishes haue no certaine confines but the Sacraments are administred indifferently to those that doe demaund them the Bishop shall confine them and they shall haue their proper Parish 〈…〉 est And in Cities which haue no Parishes they shall bee erected as fast as may bee 14. The Synod doth detest and forbid all institutions or customes of paying any thing for the obtaining of titles or possessions except it be conuerted into pious vses declaring them to be simoniacall who shall vsurpe herein 15. In Cathedrall and Collegiate Churches where the Prebends and distributions are too smal the Bishop shal haue power to vnite simple Benefices or to reduce them to a smaller number 16. The Episcopall Sea being voyd the Chapter shall elect one or two Economickes or a Vicar within eight dayes or if not this authoritie shall be deuolued to the Metropolitane And the Bishop when he shall bee created shall take of them an account of the administration and punish them if they haue offended 17. That no Ecclesiasticall person though a Cardinall shall haue more then one Benefice which not being able to maintaine him honestly another simple Benefice may bee added so that they doe not both require personall residence which shall be vnderstood of all Benefices as well secular as regular of what title or qualitie soeuer though commended And hee that hath now more Benefices then one shall bee bound to leaue all but one within sixe moneths or if not they shall be all voyd Notwithstanding the Synod doeth desire that some prouision should bee made for those that resigne in some conuenient manner as shall seeme best to the Pope 18. In case of vacancie of any Church in any manner whatsoeuer all shall be written downe that are proposed or doe propose themselues and shall bee all examined by the Bishop with three examiners at the least and amongst all those which shall bee iudged fit the Bishop shall elect the most sufficient vpon whom the collation of the Church shall be made and in Ecclesiasticall patronages the Patron shall present to the Bishop him that is most worthy But in Lacke patronages he that is presented by the Patrons shall be examined by the examiners and not admitted except he be found to be fit And 〈◊〉 Examiners shall bee proposed euery yeere in the Diocesan Synod of which the Bishop shall elect three who shall bee Masters or Doctours Secularor Regular shall sweare to performe their duety and shall not receiue anything either before or after the examination That expectatiue graces for Benefices shall not bee granted hereafter nor any other extending to Benefices that shall bee vacant and withall the mentall reseruations shall be prohibited 19. That causes Ecclesiasticall euen beneficiall also shall bee iudged by the Ordinarie in the first instance and ended within two yeeres at the most That there shall be no appeale but from the definitiue sentence or from that which shall haue the force thereof except in those which the Pope shall thinke fit to call to himselfe for an vrgent and reasonable occasio 〈…〉 That matrimoniall and criminall causes shall bee reserued to the Bishop onely That in matrimoniall those that are prooued to be poore shall not bee forced to litigate out of the Prouince neither in the second or third instance except the aduerse part will allow food and charges of the suit That the Legats Nuncij and Ecclesiasticall gouernours shall not hinder Bishops in their causes nor proceed against Ecclesiasticall persons but in case of the Bishops negligence That the Appellant shall be bound to bring at his charge the actes made before the Bishop to the Iudge of the appeale which the Notarie being conueniently payed shall be bound to giue within one moneth at the farthest 20. That in the words of the decree made in the first Session vnder the present Pope Pius the fourth that is Proponentibus Legatis the meaning of the Synod was not to change in any part the vsuall manner of handling matters in generall Councels nor to adde or detract any thing besides that which hath beene constituted heretofore by the sacred Canons and by the generall Synods In the end the next Session was intimated for the ninth of December with power of anticipation to handle the sixt Article and the other which were proposed and deferred and other points also as opportunitie should serue and as they should be proposed in Congregation There was not such expectation of the issue of this Session as of the last as well because the generall curiositie was then satisfied as because it did seeme that the matter of Matrimonie could not affoord any thing of any great obseruation The world was more attentiue to see what issue the
say thus I will ascend vpon the North-pole and I will be like to the most High If the Popes say true what neede wee a Councell if they will hold a sincere and a free Councell away with these wicked and vaine-glorious lyes Let them not onely not be practised but let them euen bee rased out of all their Bookes that all may not bee left to the will and pleasure of one man who is most iustly suspected But the Popes say they cannot erre and that the word of GOD is to bee regulated as they please Before they enter into their place they sweare to maintaine certaine late Councels which are most fowlly corrupted and doe religiously promise that nothing shall bee changed What maruaile then that no good comes of a Councell if that errours and abuses are not taken away that the Ambassadours of Princes are in vaine called thither from so many remote parts Notwithstanding I heare that now there are some men not ill affected yet carelesse what they say who though they condemne the arrogancie and Persian pride of the Pope and his euen Epicurean contempt of Religion yet they desire that his authority should bee maintained Though they sometimes confesse him to be Antichrist yet beeing mounted into that chayre they doubt not but that he is Vniuersall Bishop and Head of the whole Church of CHRIST Here they triumph and please themselues as if the Holy Ghost were affixed to the Pope's palace Yet the saying is The place doth not sanctifie the man but the man the place And Hierome as hee is cited by them saith that They are not sonnes of the Saints who hold their places but who imitate their deedes Likewise Christ telleth vs that the Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chayre but warneth vs not to allow of their authoritie further then they speake out of the word of God Augustine sayth What sayd Christ but this Heare the voyce of the Shepheard euen by hirelings For by sitting in the chaire they teach the Law of God therefore God doeth instruct vs by them If they will teach ought of their owne heare them not doe it not Likewise Paul saith that Antichrist that man of sinne must fit in the Temple Hierome sayth Well doest thou consider Peter consider Iudas also doest thou allow of Stephen marke also what Nicholas was Ecclesiasticall dignity maketh not a Christian Thus farre Hierome It is reported that Pope Marcellinus sacrificed to Idoles that Pope Liberius was an Arrian that Pope Iohn the 22 had an impious opinion concerning the immortalitie of the soule that Pope Iohn the 8. was a woman that shee committed adultery during her Papacie and going pompously in procession about the Citie was deliuered of a childe euen in the very sight of the Bishops and Cardinals And Liranus affirmeth that many popes haue turned infidels Wherefore we must not bee too confident of places and successions and vaine titles of dignities Wicked Nero succeeded godly Metellus Annas and Caiphas succeeded Aaron and oftentimes Idoles are put in the place of GOD. 26 But what I pray you is this great power and authoritie whereof they doe so insolently boast whence comes it From Heauen or of men Christ spake vnto Peter say they vpon this rocke I will build my Church by which words the Popes authoritie is confirmed For the Church of Christ is placed in Peter as in the foundation But Christ gaue nothing to Peter by these words more then to the other Apostles neither doth hee make mention of the Pope or of Rome Christ is that rocke Christ is that foundation No man saith Saint Paul can lay another foundation then that which is alreadie laid which is Christ Iesus 27 These words vpon this rock I will build my Church Saint Augustine expoundeth thus vpon this saith he which Peter confessed saying Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God It is not said thou art the rock but thou art Peter the rock was Christ Saint Basill saith thus vpon this rock that is vpon this faith I will build my Church Origen that most ancient Father saith that euery disciple is a rocke after that he hath drunke of that spirituall rock and vpon such a rocke all the doctrine of the Church is builded But if thou thinkest that the whole is built vpon Peter onely what sayest thou of Iohn the sonne of thunder and of each of the Apostles For shall we be so bould as to say the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against Peter onely and they shall preuaile against the rest of the Apostles and against good men Or shall wee not rather say let that which is spoken and the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against him and that other vpon this rock I will build my Church be true in euery one of those of whom it was spoken Were the keyes of the kingdome giuen to Peter only so that none of the other Saints might meddle with them Then if this saying to thee I will giue the keyes of the kingdome of Heauen be common to others also why are not the other sayings so to Saint Hilarie saith There is but one happie rocke of faith which Peter confessed with his mouth And again he saith Vpon this confession of Peter the Church is built and a little after hee saith This faith is the foundation of the Church In like manner other Fathers Hierom Cyrill Beda say that the Church is built not vpon Peter but vpon his faith that is vpon Iesus Christ the sonne of God whom Peter by diuine inspiration confessed Peter saith Augustine taketh his name from the Rocke not the Rocke from Peter neither will I sayth hee build my selfe vpon thee but I will build thee vpon mee So also Nicholas Lira though hee bee not alwayes a good author for you know in what age hee liued saw thus much Vpon this Rocke sayth hee that is vpon CHRIST By this it appeareth that the Church cannot relie wholly vpon any man by reason of any power or Ecclesiasticall dignitie because many Popes are knowen to be Apostats haue been Apostats 28 Why then wherein doeth this Papall authoritie consist In teaching They teach not at all In administring the Sacraments They administer them not In feeding Why they doe it not Yet this is the power which CHRIST bestowed on his Apostles Goe saith he into the whole world and preach the Gospell And afterward Yee shall bee fishers of men And as my liuing Father sent mee so send I you But these men whither go they what doe they teach or preach or fish for From whence goe they or by whom are they sent This is not Apostolicall authoritie but a proud intolerable domination vsurped by force and tyranny None of vs saith Cyprian calleth himselfe Bishop of Bishops nor violently compelleth his Colleagues to any necessary obedience sith euery Bishop may vse his libertie and power according to his owne discretion without beeing iudged by any seeing that hee himselfe iudgeth no man Againe
keepeth him fast 44 Is crowned in Bolonia 52 Goeth to Rome is proud of his victorie in Africa 78 Is distasted with the Pope 110 And reconciled againe 111 Maketh the Pope afraid by residing at Ispruc so neere the Councell 355 Vseth meanes to make the Empire hereditarie but is crossed by his Nephew Maximilian 382 Quitteth the world 404 Charles the ninth the French King seemeth to fauour the Protestants 449 Alieneth Ecclesiasticall goods without the Popes leaue 712. 713 Wherewith his Holinesse is very angry 713. 793 Church what power it hath concerning the Sacraments 669 Whether it can make mariages void 756 Clement the seuenth Pope thinketh a Councell to be dangerous when the Popes authoritie is in question 34 Maketh a league with Francis the first the French King and inueigheth against the Emperour 37 Hee was illegitimate and created Pope by Simony 42 Is taken prisoner 44 Escapeth out of the Castle in the habit of a Merchant 45 Doeth suddenly recouer his greatnesse 47 Disswadeth the Emperour from desiring a Councell 50 And perswadeth him to proceed seuerely against the Lutherans 51 Sheweth a desire to call a Councell but meaneth to auoid it 58 Is aliened from the Emperour and ioyneth with France 64 His death vertues and vices 71 Colloquie betweene the Protestants and Papists 56 Another in Aganoa 92 In Wormes 93 In Ratisbon 95 And againe in Ratisbon 126 Colloquie in Wormes of foure and twentie Doctors 407 Of Poisi in France 451 Commendaes what they are is shewed by the Author in a large discourse 500 Commenda of all the Benefices in the world giuen by Clement the seuenth to his Nephew Hippolitus Card. de Medici 251 Communion of the cup denied by the Pope 290 Treated of in France 457 Demanded and discussed in Rome 458 459 519 520 522 523 526 528 529 537 556 559 560. Is denied in Councell by pluralitie of voices 567 Concubines of Priests are of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction 82 Conclauists and their priuiledges 554 Conference at Marpurg betweene Luther Zuinglius 49 Conference in Nizza betweene the Pope French King and King of Spaine 85 Conference betweene the Pope and Emperour in Lucca 100 And another in Busseto 104 Confirmation the Sacrament is handled and a question disputed whether Bishops be the onely ministers of it 244 Confirmation of the Decrees of the Councell whether it ought presently to be made by the Pope is much disputed 814 815 c. Conseruators are Iudges granted to some particular men by the Pope to maintaine them in their pretended rights 352 353 Conspiracie in Genua of the Fieschi against the Dorij 222 Conspiracie in France against King Francis the second 421 Contarini is Legate for the Pope in Ratisbon 94 Speaketh as ambiguously as an oracle his exhortation to the Prelates 96 Complaineth that his answere was mistaken 97. Is suspected to be a Lutheran 100 His death 103 Continuation of the Councell is disliked by the Emperour and the French King but approoued by the King of Spaine 441 477 506 The Pope resolueth the continuation shall bee declared that the Councell may be dissolued but dareth not stand to it 511 Coronation of the Emperour in Bolonia 49. 52 Councels for what causes they began to be celebrated 2 Councell of Trent is opened by singing amasse of the holy Ghostonely 116 Councels held by Secular Princes 136 Councels doe deliberate of faith not by diuine inspiration but by humane disquisition 230 The question whether they haue greater authoritie then the Pope is forbid by the Legates to be handled 231 How the Spirit did worke in the Councell of Trent 276 The Councell is remanded to Trent from Bolonia 302 303 Councels doe not binde by their decrees the Churches absent 320 The Councell of Basil what authoritie it had 566. The Councell of Constance is commended by the Generall of the Serui. 567 The Councell of Trent was assembled to remedy abuses but was vsed to increase them The State of it is quite altered 782 The conclusion of it 803 Count of Luna is receiued in congregation and protesteth about his place 707 708 Creed established in the fourth Session 147 D. DEcrees of Iustification 223 And of Reformation 226 Are censured in Germany 227 A decree concerning the Sacraments 263 Concerning Baptisme 264 Concerning Confirmation 264 A decree of Reformation 264 A Decree concerning the Eucharist 339 A decree of Reformation 340 The decree Proponentibus Legatis is made and contradicted 469 The Spanish Ambassadour desireth it may be abrogated 720 The Emperor disswadeth the King of Spaine from desiring the abrogation of it 727 A decree of the institution of Bishops and of Residence 723 Another concerning Residence 736 Concerning Priest-hood and the other Orders 738 Another concerning Order 740 741. A Decree of reformation 787 788 Another concerning Purgatory 799 Decrees of the Councell of Trent must not haue any glosses or interpretations made vpon them but all doubts must bee referred to the Pope 817 Degradation of Prelats and the lawes thereof 336 337 Denmark embraceth the reformed religion 84 Deputies appointed in Rome ouer the Councell 168 256 257 Diet of Wormes 13 Of Noremberg 24. Of Spira 35 36 Of Ausburg 52. Of Aganoa 92 Of Ratisbon 94 126 183 Diets in Ausburg 272 292 306 388 Diocesan Counsels held in diuers Prouinces 296 297 Dispensations whether they may be graunted without a lawfull cause 253 What they are 675 are maintained at large by Laynez Generall of the Iesuits 721 Whether they haue brought more aduantage or disprofit to the Sea of Rome 791 Distributions called Canonicall what they are 495 The power of Bishops concerning them 556 Diuorce is handled by Dominicus Soto 670 and by Iohn Ramirez 671 The Venetian Ambassadors desire that the Grecians within their dominions may bee permitted to put away their wiues for fornication because they haue alwaies done so 755 Dominicans were emploied in Saxonie to vent Indulgences 5 are opposite to the Franciscans in the point of the reall presence 328 Duke of Saxonie called Iohn Frederick disputeth whether hee may cary the sword before the Emperor and stand at the Masse 52 Hee publisheth a Manifest against the Emperour 190 Who setteth forth a Bando against him 201 Hee had equall authority with the Landgraue of Hassia which maketh them both vnfortunate 204 Hee is taken in battell and condemned to die 270 But pardoned vpon very hard conditions 270 Duke of Saxonie called Maurice created Elector by the Emperour Charles the 5. sendeth ambassadours to the Councell 362 Who demand a safe-conduct 363 One of them makth an Oration in Councell 367 The Duke taketh Ispruc scarreth Charles the Emperour very much who setteth Iohn Frederick the deposed Duke at liberty 378 Duke of Wittenberg sendeth ambassadours to the Councell who present the Confession of their faith 355 Hee sendeth order to them to proceed in their negotiation 359 The Presidents will not suffer their confession to be disputed of in Councell 359 360 One of the Ambassadours maketh an
ministers of Aremboldus went to the Dominican Friars These men in publishing the Indulgences desiring to amplifie the value of them more then others had done before spake many strange things which gaue cause of scandall Whereunto was added the bad life of the Pardoners who in Tauernes and elsewhere in games and other things not fit to bee named spent that which the people spared from their necessary expences to purchase the Indulgences 18 By these meanes Martin Luther an Heremite Friar being stirred vp began Martin Luther speaketh against the Indulgences to speake against the Pardoners first reprehending these new excessiue abuses onely after being prouoked by them hee set himselfe to study this matter being desirous to see the foundations and the rootes of the doctrine of Indulgences Which when he had examined passing from the new to the old 95. Conclusions of Luther abuses and from the building to the foundations he published 95. Conclusions in this matter which were proposed to bee disputed on in Wittenberg Iohn Thecel a Dominican proposed Cōclusions contrary to those of Luther where they being seene and read they were not opposed in any vocall conference because no man appeared against him but Iohn Thecel a Dominican Friar proposed others contrary vnto these in Frankfort of Brandeburg 19 These two files of Conclusions were as one may say a ioyning of issue Wherefore Martin Luther went on to write in defence of his and Iohn Ecchius to oppose them and these Conclusions together with other writings being gone to Rome Siluester Prierius a Dominican Friar wrote against Luther Which contestation enforced both the one and the other partie to swarue from this Iohn Ecchius opposeth Luthers conclusions Siluester Prierius wrot against Luther The doctrine of Indulgences was neuer well vnderstood vntill this time matter and passe to other things of greater importance For the doctrine of Indulgences hauing not beene well examined in former ages which did neuer consider how they might bee defended and maintained or how impugned the essence and causes of them were not well vnderstood Some thought they were nothing but an absolution or freeing made by authority of the Prelate from penance which the Church in the most auncient times imposed by way of discipline vpon the penitent which imposition was assumed in succeeding ages by the Bishop onely after delegated to the penetentiary Priest and in conclusion left wholly to the will of the Confessor and that they deliuered vs not from paying the debt due to the Iustice of God Others thinking that this brought more hurt vnto Christians then benefit who being deliuered from Canonicall punishments became negligent to satisfie the diuine Iustice with voluntary penance began to bee of opinion that they set vs free from both the one and the other but these were diuided Some thought that they set vs free though nothing were giuen in recompence for them Others abhorring that opinion said that by reason of the mutuall participation in charitie of the members of holy Church the penance of one might bee communicated vnto another and free him by this compensation But because it seemed that this was more proper to men of an holy and austere life then to the authority of Prelates there arose a third opinion which made them in part an absolution because authority was necessary for them and in part a compensation But in regard the Prelates liued not in such sort as that they could spare much of their merits for others there was made a treasury in the Church full of the merits of all those who had more of them then would serue their owne turnes the dispensation whereof is committed to the Pope who when he giueth Indulgences recompenseth the debt of the sinner by assigning so much in value out of the treasurie Neither was there The treasure of the Church an end of the difficulties for it was opposed that the merits of Saints being finite and limited this treasure might be diminished Wherefore desiring to make it indeficient they added the merits of Christ which are infinite Whence arose a doubt what need there might be of the little drops of the merits of others when there was an infinite Ocean of the merits of Christ which gaue cause to some to make the treasure to bee onely of the merits of our Sauiour 20 These things so vncertaine at that time and which had no other foundation then the Bull of Clement 6. made for the Iubilie of they yeere 1350 seemed not sufficient to oppugne the doctrine of Martin Luther to resolue his reasons and to conuince him Wherefore Thecel Ecchius and Prierius seeing themselues The aduersaries of Luther prooue the doctrine of Indulgences by common reasons only not strong enough in points proper for this matter betooke themselues to common places and layd for their ground worke the Popes authoritie and consent of the Schoolemen concluding that the Pope not beeing 1518 LEO 20. MAXIMIL 1. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Luther beginneth to speake against the Popes authority and other doctrines of the Romane Church able to erre in matters of faith and hauing approoued the doctrine of the Schoolemen and himselfe publishing the Indulgences to all the faithfull it was necessary to beleeue them as an article of faith This gaue occasion to Martin to passe from Indulgences to the authoritie of the Pope which being predicated by others to be the highest in the Church was by him made inferiour to a Generall Councell lawfully called where of he said there was need in that instant and vrgent necessitie and the heat of disputation continuing the more the Papall authority was aduanced by others the more it was by him abased Notwithstanding he conteined himselfe within the bounds of speaking modestly of the person of Leo sometimes referring himselfe to his iudgement And for the same reason the doctrine of remission of sinnes of Penance and of Purgatorie was set on foote the Romanists seruing themselues of all these common places for proofe of Indulgence 21 Friar Iames Hogostrat a Dominican Inquisitor wrote against Martin Luther Iames Hogostrat his perswasion to the Pope more to the purpose then them all who setting these reasons aside exhorted the Pope to conuince Martin with chaines fire and flames 22 Neuertheles the controuersie grew still more bitter and Martin alwaies 1518 went forwards to some new proposition as occasion was offered Wherefore Pope Leo caused him to be cited to Rome by Hierom Bishop of Ascoli Auditor of Meanes vsed by the Pope to bring Luther to Rome the Chamber in August 1518 and wrote a Briefe to Fredericke Duke of Saxonie exhorting him not to protect him He wrote also to Thomas de Vio Cardinall Caietan his Legat in the diet of Ausburg that he should vse all diligence to commit him to prison and to send him to Rome Diuers meanes were vsed to the Pope that he would be contented to order that his cause might be examined in Germany
sins of the communion of Indulgences of Excommunication of the power of the Pope of the authoritie of Councels of good works of Free-will of Purgatory of pouerty all which he saith are respectiuely pestiferous pernicious scandalous offensiue to pious eares contrary to charity contrary to the reuerence which is due to the Church of Rome contrary to obedience which is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline wherefore being willing to proceede to sentence he with the Cardinals genetals of the regular orders with other Diuines and Doctours both of the one and the other law hath made diligent examination of them Therefore hee condemneth and reiecteth them respectiuely as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares deceitfull to godly minds and contrary to the Catholike trueth Hee prohibiteth vpon paine of excommunication and infinite punishments that no man should dare to keepe them defend them preach them or fauour them And because the same assertions are found in the bookes of Martin therefore he condemneth them commanding Luthers bookes are condemned to the fire vnder the same paines that none may reade or keepe them but that they ought to be burned as well those which doe containe the foresaid propositions as all the rest Concerning the person of Martin himselfe he saith he The Pope giueth an admonition to Luther and his followers hath many times admonished cited and called him with promise of safe conduct and prouision for his iourney that if hee had come hee would not haue found so many errours in the Court as hee saide and that himselfe the Pope would haue taught him that the Popes his predecessors haue neuer erred in their constitutions But because he hath endured the censures for the space of a whole yeere and hath dared to appeale vnto a future Councell a thing prohibited by Pius and Iulius the second vnder the punishments due to heretikes hee could proceed to condemnation without any more adoe notwithstanding forgetting these iniuries hee admonisheth the said Martin and his protectors to change their opinions cease to preach and in the terme of 60. dayes vpon the same paines to reuoke al the foresaid errors and burne the bookes which in case they doe not hee declareth them notorious and obstinate heretiques After he commandeth all vnder the same paines that they keepe not any booke of the same Martin though it conteine not the like errours Then ordaineth that all men ought to shunne as well him as his fauourers yea commandeth euery one to apprehend them and bring them personally before him or at least chase them out of their Lands and Countreys hee interdicteth all places whither they shall goe commandeth that they bee euery where made knowen and that his Bull ought to bee read in euery place excommunicating whosoeuer shall hinder the publication thereof he determineth that the exemplifications ought to be beleeued and ordereth that his Bull be published in Rome Brandeburg Misna and Mansperg Martin Luther receiuing newes of the condemnation of his doctrine and The Popes admonition cruseth Luther to make a solemne Appeale bookes set foorth a writing repeating the Appeale made to the Councell and making replication thereof for the same causes Furthermore for that the Pope had proceeded against a man not called nor conuinced nor the controuersie of the doctrine heard preferring his owne opinions to the word of God and leauing no place for the Councell he offereth to demonstrate all these things praying the Emperour and all Magistrates to accept this his Appeale for defence of the authority of the Councell thinking that this decree of the Pope bindeth not any till the cause be lawfully discussed in a Synod But men of vnderstanding seeing the Bull of Leo marueiled at it for many causes First concerning the forme that the Pope should proceede to a The Bull of Leo censured declaration with clauses of the palace in a matter which ought to be handled with the words of the holy Scripture and especially vsing periods so intricate and so long and prolixe that it was scarcely possible to draw any sense from them as if he had been to giue sentence in a feodatary cause And it was particularly noted that one clause which saith Inhibentes omnibus ne praefatos errores asserere praesumant is so drawen out in length with so many inlargements and restrictions that betweene Inhibentes and Praesumant there are placed more then foure hundred words Others passing on a little further considered that to haue proposed and condemned as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares and deceitfull to simple minds 42. propositions without declaring which of them were hereticall which scandalous which false but onely with a word respectiuely attributing to euery one of them an vncertaine qualitie caused a greater doubt then was before which was not to define the cause but to make it more controuersed and to shew more plainely that another authority and wisedome was necessary to determine it Some also were filled with admiration for that it was said that amongst the 41. propositions there were errours of the Grecians condemned long agoe Others thought it a strange thing that so many propositions in diuers points of faith should be decided in Rome by the aduice of the Courtiers onely without participating them to other Bishops Academies and learned persons of Europe But the Vniuersities of Louain and Collen being pleased that there was a colour giuen to their sentence by the Popes Edict publikely burned the bookes of Luther Which gaue cause that he also in Wittenberg all that Schoole being The Popes Bull and the Decretals burned in Wittenberg assembled iudicially and publiquely made to be burned not onely the Bull of Leo but together also the Popes Decretals and after gaue an account to the world of that action in a long manifest published in writing noting 521. LEO 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. A Councell was thought to be necessarie for two causes the Papacie in tyrannie of the Church peruersenesse of Christian doctrine and vsurpation of the power of lawfull magistrates But aswell for Luthers appeale as for these and other considerations euery one became of opinion that a lawfull Councell was necessarie by which not onely the controuersies might bee decided but the abuses also long since brought into the Church might bee redressed and alwayes the necessitie hereof appeared the more by how much the more the contentions increased writings being set forth continually both by the one part and the other For Martin failed not to confirme his doctrine by diuers writings and accordingly as he studied hee discouered more light euer passing some step further forward and finding articles of which in the beginning hee had not thought Which hee sayd he did for the zeale of the House of God But hee was constrained also by necessitie For the Romanists hauing laboured effectually in Collen with the Elector of Saxonie by the mediation of Hierom Aleander that he would deliuer Martin
then by calling of a lawfull Councell which might reforme it in the head and in the members In conclusion he cited Clement to the Councell which the Emperour would assemble in Spira 95 Of this Appeale or Citation or Manifest there were copies hanged by night by those of the faction of the house of Colonna vpon the doores of the principall Churches in Rome and in diuers other places and spread ouer Italie This put Clement in a great passion who mightily abhorred the very name of a Councell not so much fearing the moderating of the Popes authority and of the profit of the Court as for his owne proper respects For though Leo his kinsman when he made him Cardinall caused proofe to The Pope feareth a coūcell in regard of his illegitimation and Semonie be made that there was promise of marriage betweene his mother and his father Iulianus yet the vntruth of the proofes was notorious and though there bee no law which prohibiteth bastards to ascend to the Papacie yet the vulgar opinion is that the Papall dignity is not compatible with such a quality Hee doubted exceedingly that vnto such a pretence though vaine strength might be giuen by his enemies being vpheld by the power of the Emperour But hee was more afrayd because being conscious by what artes he mounted to the Popedome and how Cardinall Colonna had a way to No subsequent consent can make good a Simoniacall election of the Pope proue it considering the seuere Bull of Iulius the 2. which maketh a nullity in a Simoniacall election and forbiddeth that it should be made good by any subsequent consent hee greatly doubted that it would happen vnto him as it did vnto Baltassar Cossa called Iohn the 23 But I haue not been able to learne what was the negotiation of the Counsell of Spira hauing not found any mention thereof but in the foresaid Manifest and in Paulus Iouius in the life of the forenamed Cardinal In the height of these tumults the yeere ended with publique expectation and feare where the tempest would fall 96 For the next yeere 1527. the negotiations of a Councell were buried in 1527 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. The Viceroy of Naples marcheth towards Rome pretending the breach of the truce Charles of Borbon marcheth towards Rome George Franspeg is Generall of 13000. Almans silence according to the vse of humane affaires that in the time of warre prouision for lawes hath no place Yet there succeeded notable accidents necessarie to bee related for the vnderstanding of those things which hapned afterwards in the matter which we handle For the Viceroy of Naples pretending that the Pope by proceeding against the Colonnesi had broken the truce incited by the Cardinall and others of that family put his Souldiers into their iourney towards Rome And on the other side also Charles of Borbone generall of the Emperours armie in Lombardie not hauing wherewith to pay his Souldiers fearing they would mutin or at least runne away beeing desirous by all meanes to keepe them together sent them towards the Ecclesiasticall State whereunto also he was mightily incited by George Fransperg a German captaine who hauing conducted into Italie betweene thirteene and foureteene thousand Souldiers of Germanie almost all Lutherans with no other pay but of one crowne a peice of his own goods and promise to lead them to Rome hee shewed the great opportunitie they had to get spoyles and to make themselues rich in a citie where all the gold of Europe may bee found 97 In the end of Ianuarie Borbon passed the Po with all his troupes and directed his iourney towards Romania which march troubled Clement exceedingly considering the qualitie of the men and the continuall threats of Fransperg who caused a halter to be caried neere his Colours saying that He calleth with him an halter to hang the Pope with that he would hang the Pope the better to encourage his men to stand vnited and to support the iourney though they were not paid All which things induced the Pope to giue care to Cesar Fieramosca a Neapolitan who came newly from Spaine and brought a long letter from Cesar full of offers And assuring his Holines that his Maiesty disliked the inuasion of Rome made by the Colonnesi and that he was desirous of peace he induced him to kearken to the truce which should be negotiated between him the Viceroy of Naples And although in March Captaine George Fransperg was taken with a fit of an Apoplexie which caused his death yet because the army was entred into Fransperg dieth the Ecclesiasticall State and still marched forward the Pope in the end of the moneth resolued to come to an accord though he saw it would bee to his great indignity and would giue suspition to his confederates and perhaps aliene them from defending him Therefore the suspension of armes for An accord is made eight moneths was established the Pope paying 60000. crownes absoluing those of the house of Colonna from the censures and restoring to the Cardinal his dignity whereunto he condescended exceeding hardly But howsoeuer the truce was concluded with the Viceroy of Naples the money disbursed and the Colonnesi restored yet this was not accepted by the Duke of Borbon who following on his iourney the 5. of May lodged neere Rome and assayled it the next day on the Vatican side Where though the Popes Souldiers and the youth of Rome especially of the Guelfish faction opposed themselues valiantly in the beginning and Bourbon were slaine by a Musket-shot notwithstanding the army entred and those that defended the Towne fled into Rome taken by the armie of Borbon after his death and sacked the Suburbes The Pope as in sudden accidents full of feare saued himselfe with some of the Cardinalls in the Castle and although hee was counselled not to tary but to passe immediately into Rome and from thence to goe to some secure place yet refusing this good counsell hee resolued to remaine there The Citie now without a head was full of confusion so that none vsed the remedie which then was fit that is to breake downe the Bridges which goe ouer the riuer Tiber from the Suburbes to the Citie and to defend themselues which if it had been done the Romans would haue had time at the least to retire all men of account and goods of value into a secure place But this not beeing done the Souldiers passed into the Citie spoyled not onely the houses but the Churches also of all their ornaments casting on the ground and treading vnder feet the reliques and other sacred things which were not of value putting the Cardinals and other Prelates in prison making a mocke of their persons by setting them on vilebeasts in the Pontificall The Cardinals imprisoned mocked and some of them beaten habit It is certaine that the Cardinals of Siena Minerua and Ponceta were well beaten and carried most basely in procession and that
them as because euery one would bow at that maiesticall and venerable name But the Pope who feared nothing more then a Councell especially if it were to bee celebrated beyond the mountaines free and in the presence of those who alreadie had openly shaken off the yoke of obedience saw very well what an easie thing it was for these to perswade the others also Hee considered further that although the cause was common to him with all other Bishops whom the new opinions sought to depriue of the wealth they possessed yet there remained some matter of distast betweene them and the Court of Rome For they pretended that collation of Benefices with the reseruations and preuentions was vsurped from them and a great part of their authoritie taken away and drawen to Rome by calling of causes thither by reseruations of dispensations absolutions and such like faculties which formerly being common to all Bishops the Popes of Rome had appropriated to themselues Whereupon it was represented vnto him that the celebration of a Councell would be a totall diminution of the Popes authoritie Therefore he turned all his thoughts to perswade the Emperor that a Councell And the Pope did infinitely disswade the Emperour from desiring a Councell vvas not good to pacifie the stirres of Germanie but pernicious for the Imperiall authoritie in those Prouinces He put him in mind of two sorts of persons the multitude and the Princes and Grandies that it vvas probable that the multitude vvas deceiued but to giue it satisfaction in the demand of a Councell vvas not to giue it more light but to bring in popular licence If it vvere granted vnto them to make question or seeke greater perspicuitie in religion they vvould immediately pretend also to giue lavves for gouernement and to restraine the authoritie of Princes by Decrees and vvhen they haue obtained to examine and discusse the Ecclesiasticall authority they vvill learne also to trouble the temporall He shevved him that it vvas more easie to oppose the first demaunds of a multitude then after they had beene gratified in part to prescribe them a measure For the Princes and Grandies hee might assure himselfe that their end was not pietie but the making themselues Lords of the Ecclesiasticall goods and being become absolute to acknowledge the Emperour nothing at all or very little and that many of them kept themselues vnspotted with that contagion because they haue not as yet discouered the secret which being made manifest they will all addresse themselues to the same scope That there was no doubt but that the Papacio would lose much in the losse of Germanie but the losse of the Emperour and of the house of Austria would bee farre greater Against which if hee would make prouision he had no other meanes then seuerely to imploy his authoritie and power while the greater part obeyed him wherein expedition was necessarie before the number increased and the profit were discouered by all which is reaped by following those opinions That vnto expedition so necessarie nothing is more contrarie then to treate of a Councell For though euery one incline himselfe to it and no impediment bee interposed yet it cannot bee assembled but in length of yeeres nor the causes handled without prolixitie which thing onely he would consider For it were infinite to speake of impediments which would bee raysed for diuers interests rests of persons who would oppose themselues with diuers pretences at the least putting in delayes that it may come to nothing That there was a same spread that the Popes will haue no Councell for feare their authoritie should be restrained a reason which maketh no impression at all in him hauing his authoritie immediately from Christ with promise that the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it And the experience of former times hath shewed that the Papall authoritie hath neuer beene diminished in any Councell but according to the words of our Lord the Fathers haue euer confessed it to bee absolute and vnlimited as it is in deede And when the Popes in humilitie or for some other respect haue forborne to vse it intirely the Fathers haue made him to put it wholly in execution And this is cleerely to be seene by him that shall reade the things that are past For the Popes haue alwayes imployed this meanes against the new opinions of heretiques and in euery other necessitie with increase of their authoritie And setting aside the promise of CHRIST which is the true and onely foundation and considering the things but temporally the Councel consisteth of Bishops vnto Bishops the Papall greatnesse is profitable because they are by that protected against Prince and people Kings and other Souereignes also who haue vnderstood and will vnderstand well the rules of gouerning will alwayes fauour the Apostolicall authoritie hauing no other meanes to represse and keepe in order their Prelates when they haue the spirit to goe beyond their degree The Pope concluded that in his minde hee was so assured of the issue that hee could speake thereof as a Prophet and affirme that by calling a Councel greater disorders would ensue in Germany For those that desire it pretend to continue vntill then in what they haue begun when their opinions shall bee condemned and nothing else can succeede they will take another cloake to detract from the Councell and in conclusion the Emperours authoritie in Germany will come to nothing and in other places will be shaken the Popes power will bee diminished in that Countrey and in all the residue of the world will bee increased the more And therefore the Emperour should beleeue his opinion the rather because hee was not mooued by his proper interest but with a desire to see Germany reunited to the Church and himselfe obeyed That nothing The Pope perswadeth the Emperor to execute the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes would take good effect if hee went not presently into Germany and immediately vsed his authoritie intimating that the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes should bee executed without any replie not giuing eare to any thing the Protestants could say either demanding a Councell or more instruction or alleaging their appeale or protestation or any other excuse because they are all but pretences of impietie That hee should vse force against the first incounter of disobedience which would bee easie for him to doe against a few hauing all the Ecclesiasticall Princes and the greater part of the Seculars who to this end would take armes with him That this and no other thing is congruous to the office of the Emperour Aduocate of the Church of Rome and to the oath taken in Aquisgran and which hee ought to take in receiuing the Crowne from his hand Lastly that it was a cleere case that the holding of a Councell or any other treatie or negotiation in this occasion would necessarily end with warre Therefore it was better to make triall of composing these disorders by the
controuersie in religion betweene Zuric Berne and Basil on the one side and the Popish Cantons on the other was often composed by the mediation of diuers yet at that time the hatred was so great between them and new causes of distasts arising daily the contentions were often renewed And this yeere they were greatest of all those of Zuric and Berne attempting to hinder the victualling of fiue Cantons which caused both parties to arme With those of Zuric Zuinglius tooke armes though his friendes perswaded him to remaine at home and leaue that charge to others Whereunto he would by no meanes yeeld that 1532 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. he might not seeme to incourage the people in the Church onely and forsake them in time of danger The eleuenth of October they came to a set battell in which those of Zuric had the worst and Zuinglius was slaine for which the Catholikes more reioyced then for the victory They did diuers disgraces to the corps and the death of that man was the chiefest cause of Whose death caused a composition betweene the Cantons a new composition betweene them both the parties retaining their owne religion The fiue Catholike Cantons assured themselues that hee being remoued who by his Sermons changed religion in the Countrey all would returne to the old In which hope they were confirmed the more because And maketh Ecolampadius die with griefe Ecolampadius a Minister in Basil of the same opinion with Zuinglius dyed within a few daies after with griefe for the losse of his friend the Catholikes attributing the death both of the one and the other to the prouidence of God who compassionating the Heluetians had punished and taken away the Authors of their discord Surely it is a pious and religious thought to attribute the disposition of euery euent to the prouidence of God but to determine to what end those euents are directed by that high Wisedom is not farre from presumption Men are so straightly and religiously wedded to their owne opinions that they are perswaded that God loueth and fauoureth them as much as themselues But the things that happened afterwards shewed that the Cantons called Gospellers made greater progresse in the doctrine receiued after the death of these two a manifest Argument that it came from a higher cause then the labours of Zuinglius An agreement betweene the Protestants and the others was negotiated 1532 in Germanie by the Electors of Ments and the Palatine and many writings An agreement betweene the Protestants and the Catholikes was negotiated but could not be effected were made and changed because they gaue not full satisfaction to either of the parties This made the Emperour resolue that a Councell was exceeding necessary and hauing imparted his opinion to the French King he sent one to Rome by post to treat thereof with the Pope and Colledge of Cardinalls The Emperour made none account of the place prescribed nor of any other special condition in case Germany were so satisfied that the Protestants would The Emperor doth seriously negotiate a Councell be present and submit themselues which satisfaction the King also thought to be iust and offered to ioyne with him The Ambassage was deliuered to the Pope in these tearmes that the Emperor hauing vsed all means to reunite the Protestants to the Church by imploying authority threats treaties and iustice also nothing now remaining but either warre or a Councell in regard he could not take armes by reason of the Turkes preparations against him he was constrained to take the other resolution and therefore did beseech his Holinesse that imitating his Predecessours hee would bee content to graunt a Councell whereunto the Protestants would submit themselues without difficultie hauing offered diuers times to stand to the determination of one that is free in which the Iudges might bee men without partialitie The Pope who by no meanes would haue a Councell hearing the request and not being able to giue a plaine negatiue made a grant but so as The Pope consenteth to the Councell vpon such a condition as hee knew would not bee accepted that hee knew it would not bee accepted For the place hee proposed one of the Cities of the Churches State naming Bolonia Parma Piacenza cities capable to receiue and feed a multitude healthfull with a large territory round about whither the Protestants ought not to make difficultie to got because they should bee heard vnto whom hee would giue a full and ample safe conduct and himselfe would be there in person that euery thing might bee handled with Christian peace and no man wronged That hee could by no meanes consent to celebrate it in Germanie because Italie would not indure to be neglected and Spaine and France who in Ecclesiasticall matters yeeld vnto Italie for the prerogatiue of the Papacie which is proper vnto it would not giue place vnto Germanie and the authoritie of that Councell would bee little esteemed where onely Duch-men were present and some few of another nation For vndoubtedly the Italians French-men and Spaniards would not bee induced to goe thither The medicine is not in the power of the sicke but of the Physitian Therefore Germanie corrupted with the multiplicitie and varietie of opinions could not giue right iudgement in this subiect as Italie France and Spaine which are vncorrupted as yet and wholly perseuere in subiection to the Apostolicall Sea which is mother and mistris of all Christians For the manner of defining things in the Councell the Pope said there needed no words because no difficultie could arise therein except they would make a new forme of a Councell neuer vsed in the Church That it was manifest that none had voice in a Councell by right of the Canon but Bishops and Abbats by custome and some others by the Popes priuiledge the others that desire to bee heard ought to submit themselues to the determination of these euery Decree being made in the name of the Synod if the Pope bee not present in person but when hee is there euery Decree passeth vnder his name onely with the approbation of the Fathers of the Synod The Cardinals likewise spake in the same key The Cardinals will not beleeue that a Councell is necessary but alwayes interposed some reason to shew that a Councell was not necessarie so long as the determination of Leo stood in force which being executed all would be remedied and hee that will not referre himselfe to the determination of the Pope especially accompanied with the counsell of the Cardinals will much more despise all Conciliarie Decrees That it was manifest that the Protestants call not a Councell but onely to gaine time and to hinder the execution of the Edict of Wormes For they well know that the Councell cannot choose but approoue that which Leo hath determined except they would bee a conuenticle or vnlawfull assembly as all those bee who haue separated themselues from the doctrine and
Libell was published in England against the Pope and the whole Court of Rome and that besides a Comedie had beene made in presence of the King and Court to the great disgrace and shame of the Pope and of euery Cardinall in particular For which cause all being inflamed with choler they ran head-long to giue sentence which was pronounced in the Consistorie the foure and twentieth of the same moneth that the mariage betweene Henry and Queene Catherine was good that he was bound to take her for his wife and that in case he did it not he should be excommunicated The Pope was soone displeased with this precipitation For sixe dayes after the French King his letters came that the King of England was contented to accept the sentence concerning the Attentates and to render obedience with condition that the Cardinals whom hee mistrusted should not meddle in the businesse and that persons not suspected should bee sent to Cambray to take information And the King had sent his Proctors before to assist in the cause at Rome Wherefore the Pope went about to deuise some pretence to suspend the precipitated sentence and againe to set the cause on its feete But Henry so soone as he had seene it sayd it was no matter For the Pope should be Bishop of Rome and himselfe sole Lord of his kingdome and that he would doe according to the ancient fashion of the Eastern Church not leauing to be a good Christian nor suffering the Lutheran heresie or any other to be brought into his kingdome And so he did Hee published an Edict wherein hee declared himselfe head of the Church of England and punished capitally whosoeuer said that the Pope of Rome had any authoritie there he chased out the Collector of the Peter-pence and caused the Parliament to approoue all these things where it was determined that all Bishoprickes of England should bee conferred by the Archbishop of Canterburie without sending to Rome and that the Clergie should pay to the King one hundred and fifty thousand pounds sterling yeerely for the defence of the Kingdome against whosoeuer This action of the King was variously expounded Some thought him wise for freeing himselfe from the subiection of Rome without any innouation in Religion and without putting his subiects in danger of sedition How the action of K Henry was expoâ—nded and without referring himselfe to a Councell a thing which they saw hard to be effected and dangerous also for him it being impossible that a Councell composed of Ecclesiasticall persons should not mainetaine the Popes power which is the maine pillar of their order because by the papacie it is aboue all kings and the Emperour but without it is subiect to them there being no Ecclesiasticall person that hath superioritie but the Pope But the Court of Rome maintained that it could not be said that there was no change in Religion the first and principal Article being changed which is the supremacie of the Pope and that seditions would arise as well for this onely as for all the rest Which the euent shewed to be true For the King was faine to proceede seuerely against some of his subiects whom he loued and esteemed It cannot be expressed what griefe was conceiued in Rome and by all the Clergie for the alienation of so great a Kingdome from the Popes subiection and it discouered the imbecillitie of humane affaires wherein for the most part great damages proceed from those things from which the greatest The Popes haue gained much by matrimoniall dispensations benefits were formerly receiued For by matrimonial dispensations and by sentences of diuorce as well granted as denyed the Papacie hath gained much in former times sheltering the Princes with the name of the Vicar of Christ whom it concerned with some incestuous mariage or by dissoluing one to contract another to vnite some other territory to their owne or to drowne the title of diuers pretendants making for this cause straight alliance with them and interesting their power to defend that authoritie without which their actions would be condemned and hindred yea interesting not those Princes onely but all their posteritie to maintaine their legitimation But the misfortune which then arose might be ascribed to the precipitation of Clement who in this case knew not how to manage his authoritie and if it had pleased God to haue giuen him in this fact the vse of his vsuall wisdome he might haue gained much where now his losse was great But the Emperour at his returne into Germany being informed of the negotiation of the Nuncio Rangone concerning the Councell wrote to Rome complaining that himselfe hauing promised a Councell to Germany and treated with the Pope in Bolonia in what sort the Princes should be dealt with in this matter yet the Nuncij of his Holinesse had not proceeded in that manner that was agreed of but had so treated that the Protestants thought themselues deluded praying him in the ende to finde some way to giue Germany satisfaction The eighth of Iune the Emperours letters were read in the Consistorie and because there came aduice a little before that the Landgraue of Hassia had taken the Dukedome of Wittenberg from King Ferdinand by force of armes and restored it to the Duke Vlrick the lawfull Lord of it and that Ferdinand also was inforced to make peace with them many of the Cardinals sayd that the Lutherans hauing atchieued 1534 PAVL 3. CHARLES 〈◊〉 HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. so great a victorie it was necessarie to giue them some satisfaction and not to proceede any more by Art but to make some demonstration of effects because the Emperour hauing promised a Councell it was necessarie hee should not be deluded and sayd that if the Pope could not finde a way there was danger That his Maiestie would be constrained to yeelde to some other thing of greater preiudice and losse to the Church But the Pope and maior part of the Cardinals seeing it was impossible to make the Lutherans accept such a Counsell as might bee seruiceable to the Court of Rome and being resolute not so much as to hearken to any speach of making it otherwise they resolued to answere the Emperour that they knew very well the importance of the times and what great need there was of a generall Councell which they were most readie to intimate in case it might be so celebrated that it might produce good effects as need requireth but seeing new discords arise betweene him and France diuers open dissentions betweene other Christian Princes it was necessarie they should cease and mindes should bee reconciled before the Councel were called For during the discords it could not produce any good effect and now least of all the Lutherans being in armes and made proud by the victory of Wittenberg But it was necessary to leaue discoursing with the Pope of a Councell For hee fell into a long and mortall infirmitie whereof he dyed in the end Clement the 7. dieth
the Councell was not truely intended and that they had nothing but words and Court holy water And he deliuered his minde with such graue sentences that the whole The Pope sendeth Nunci◠to all Princes to treate with them concerning the Councel auditorie was mooued In that consistorie it was resolued to dispatch Nuncij to the Emperour to the French King and other Christian Princes with commission to declare that the Pope and Colledge had determined absolutely for the benefit of Christendome to celebrate a Councell exhorting them to fauour it and to procure peace and tranquillitie while it shall last but to tell them that for the time and place his Holinesse was not resolued as yet And the most secret instruction was that they should cunningly finde out what the Princes thought concerning the place to the end that all their interests and purposes being knowen hee might hinder them by opposing one against another and so worke his owne will Hee charged also the Nuncij to complaine of the actions of the King of England and when they saw opportunitie to incite them against him and to offer them also that Kingdome for a prey Among these Nuncij Vergerius Vergerius is sent backe into Germanie with speciall instructions was one sent backe into Germanie with more speciall Commissions to penetrate the minde of the Protestants concerning the forme of proceeding in the Councell that hee might draw from thence such conclusions as were necessarie He gaue him also particular charge to treat with Luther and the other principall Preachers of the reformed doctrine vsing all kindes of promises and offers to reduce them to some composition The Pope reprehended in all occasions the rigidnesse of Cardinall Caietan who in the Diet of Ausburg 1518. refused Luthers offer that silence being imposed to his aduersaries hee would also bee contented to hold his peace and hee condemned the acerbitie of that Cardinall who by vrging obstinately a recantation cast that man headlong into despaire which had cost and would cost the Church of Rome as much as the halfe of her authoritie is worth That hee would not imitate Leo in beleeuing that the Friars are good instruments to suppresse the Preachers of Germanie For reason and experience haue declared the vanitie of that cogitation That there were but two meanes force and treaties both which he would vse being readie to agree to any condition so that the Popes authoritie might remaine intire For which end hee said hee had neede of able men fit for negotiation and therefore the one and twentieth of May hee created sixe Cardinals and the seuenth a few dayes after all which were men much esteemed in the Court. Among these was Iohn Fisher Bishop of Rochester then prisoner in England for refusing to obey the Kings Decree which tooke away the Popes authoritie The Pope in making choice of him considered that hee honoured this promotion The Pope creaseth seuca Cardinals by putting in that number a learned man and well deseruing for the persecution which hée endured and that hauing increased his dignitie hee In which number was Iohn Fisher B. of Rochester would haue more respect with the King and more credit with the people But that Cardinals Cap profited that Prelate in nothing but to hasten his death which was giuen him 43. dayes after by cutting off his head in publike But howsoeuer the Pope made open demonstrations to desire such a Councell as might giue satisfaction and reduce Germanie yet all the Court and the Popes neerest friends who treated most secretly with him of these The Court was of opinion that Mantua was the fittest place for the Councell things said that it could not any where bee celebrated but in Italie because in no other place it could bee free and that in Italie no place could be chosen but Mantua Vergerius at his returne into Germanie deliuered the Popes Ambassage first to Ferdinand and then to those Protestants that came to that King about the present occurrences and at last hee made a iourney to treate with the others also He had no other answere from any of them but that they would consult together and resolue by common consent in their assembly which should bee called in the ende of the yeere The proposition of the The negotiation of Vergerius in Germanie Nuncio contained that that was the time for the Councels so much desired the Pope hauing treated with the Emperour and all the Kings to call it seriously not as formerly in appearance onely and that it may not bee deferred any more hee determined to chuse Mantua for the place according to the resolution taken with the Emperour two yeeres since Which being a Citie of the Emperours vassall placed neere his confines and the Venetians they might holde it for secure besides that the Pope and the Emperour would giue any greater caution whatsoeuer That it was not necessarie to resolue or speake of the manner and forme of treating in the Councell because this would better bee done in the Councell it selfe when it shall bee called That it could not bee celebrated in Germanie which abounded with Anabaptists Sacramentaries and other sects for the most part both foolish and furious Therefore that it would not bee secure for other nations to goe where that multitude is potent and to condemne their doctrine That to the Pope it is all one to call it in any other Country whatsoeuer but hee would not seeme to bee inforced and to haue that authoritie taken from him which he hath inioyed so many ages to prescribe the place of generall Councels In this iourney Vergerius found Luther at Wittenberg and treated with He treateth with Luther him very courteously vpon these tearmes inlarging and amplifying them very much And first hee assured him that the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals esteemed him exceedingly who were infinitely grieued for the losse of one who if he had been employed in the seruice of God and the Apostolicall Sea which are ioyned together might haue brought foo 〈…〉 inestimable fruit and that they would doe whatsoeuer they could to regaine him Hee told that the Pope blamed the rigiditie of Caietan and that the Cardinals did no lesse that hee might expect all fauour from that holy Sea and that the rigor of Leo which hee vsed by the instigation of others not of his owne disposition displeased all men Hee added also that hee would not dispute with him of the controuersies because hee professed not Diuinitie but that by common reason hee could shew him that it was good to reunite himselfe with the head of the Church For considering that his doctrine comming to light and being published within these eighteene yeeres had raysed innumerable sects of which the one detesteth the other and so many popular seditions with the death and banishment of so great multitudes it could not bee concluded that it came from God But one might well assure himselfe that it was pernitious
because that was the principall cause which induced the Pope not onely to consent as before but to vse all endeuours that the Councell might be celebrated and which assured the Protestants that neither in Councell nor in any other place where any Minister of the Pope was present they could hope to obtaine any thing The first action began the fifth of April and it was deliuered in the Emperours name that his Maiestie seeing the Turke entred into the bowels of Germany the cause whereof was the diuision of the States of the Empire for the difference in religion had alwayes sought a meanes of pacification and that of the Councel seeming vnto him most commodious he went purposely into Italy to treat thereof with Pope Clement and after not being able to bring it to effect he returned and went in person to Rome to make the same negotiation with Pope Paul in whom he found much readinesse But not being able to effect any thing by reason of diuers impediments of warre hee had finally called that Diet and besought the Pope to send a Legat thither The first action of the Diet in Ratisbon Now he desired nothing but that some composition might be made and that some small number of godly and learned men might bee chosen on either side to conferre vpon the controuersies in friendly maner without preiudice of either of the parties and propose to the Diet the means of concord that all being consulted with the Legate the wished conclusion might be attained Suddenly there arose a controuersie betweene the Catholiques and Protestants about the manner of choosing those that should treat Wherefore the Emperour beeing desirous that some good should bee done demanded and obtayned of either partie power to nominate the persons desiring them to beleeue he would do nothing but for the common good For the Catholiques he elected Iohn Ecchius Iulius Flugius The names of the disputants and Iohn Groperus and for the Protestants Philip Melancthon Martin Bucer and Iohn Pistoria whom he called to him and grauely admonished them to abandon all passion and to ayme onely at the glory of God He made Frederique the Prince Palatine and Granuel Presidents of the Colloquie adding vnto them some others that all might passe with the greater dignity When the assembly was made Granuel published a booke and said it was giuen to A booke giuen to the Emperour as a 〈◊〉 for the future concord the Emperor by some godly and learned men as a direction for the future concord and that his will was they should read and examine it that it might serue for an argument and subiect of what they ought to treat that that which pleased all might be confirmed that which displeased all might bee corrected and in that wherein they assented not meanes might be vsed to reduce them to an agreement The booke contained 22. Articles The creation of man the integrity of nature free will the cause of originall sinne Iustification the Church her signes the signes of the word of God penance after sinne the authoritie of the Church the interpretation of the Scripture the Sacraments Order Baptisme Confirmation the Eucharist Penance Matrimony extreame Vnction charitie the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie the articles determined by the Church the vse administration and ceremonies of the Sacraments Ecclesiasticall discipline and discipline of the people It was read and examined and some things were approoued some things amended by common consent and in others they could not agree And these were the ninth of the power of the Church the foureteenth of the Sacrament of Penance the eighteenth of the Hierarchie the 19. of the articles determined by the Church the 21. of single life In these they differed and either partie wrote his opinion This being done in the assembly of all the Princes the Emperour required the opinions of them all concerning the things agreed on and the different opinions of the Collocutors and withall proposed the amendement of the state of the Common-wealth as well ciuill as Ecclesiasticall The Bishops reiected absolutely the Booke of the concord and whatsoeuer was done in the Colloquie vnto whom the other Electors and Catholike Princes desirous of peace agreed not and it was concluded that the Emperour as aduocate of the Church together with the Apostolike Legat should examine the things agreed on and if any thing were obscure should cause it to bee expounded and should treat with the Protestants that concerning the things in controuersie they should consent to some Christian forme of concord Caesar imparted all to the Legat and vrged him that the Ecclesiasticall State ought to be reformed The Legat after he had considered of all the businesse answered in writing not more perspicuously then the ancient Oracles in this The Legate speaketh like 〈◊〉 Oracle manner That hauing seene the Booke presented to the Emperour and what was written by the deputies of the Colloquie as well the explications of either partie as the exceptions of the Protestants it seemed that the Protestants differing in-certaine articles from the common consent of the Church in which not withstanding he despaired not that with the helpe of God they might be induced to agree nothing should be ordered concerning the residue but referred to the Pope and the Apostolicall Sea who either in the generall Councell or some other way if there shall bee cause will define them according to the Catholique trueth with regard vnto the times and what shall bee expedient for the Christian Common-wealth and for Germanie But for reformation of the Cleargie hee promised all readinesse and to The exhortatation of the Legat Contarini made to the Prâ—â—â—s that end called into his house all the Bishops and made them a long exhortation First for their manner of liuing that they should abstaine from all scandall and appearance of luxurie auarice and ambition For their familie that they should vnderstand that from it the people made coniecture of the manners of the Bishop that the better to keepe their flocke they should remaine in the most inhabited places of the Diocesse haue diligent watchmen else-where that they should visite the Diocesses giue the Benefices to honest and fit men spend their reuenues vpon the necessitie of the poore flying not onely luxurie but all superfluous pompe make prouision of godly learned discreet and not contentious Preachers procure that the yonger sort be well brought vp because by this meanes the Protestants draw all the Nobilitie vnto them Hee committed this Oration to writing and gaue it to the Emperour to the Bishops and the Princes which gaue occasion to the Protestants to taxe the answere made to Caesar together with the exhortation made to the Prelats alledging for their motiue that the writing being published they should seeme to approoue it if they dissembled the knowledge of it His answere made to the Emperour pleased not the Catholiques because it appeared that he did approue the things agreed on in the Conference But
and reputation with title of Legate But he feared an affront that way in case the Diet should not receiue him with due honour He found out a temper to send to the Emperor the Cardinall Farnese his nephew and make him passe by VVormes and there to giue instructions to the Catholikes and after he had made the treaties that were conuenient to goe forward toward the Emperour and in the meane space to send Fabius Mignanellus of Siena Bishop of Grosseto for his Nuncio to reside with the King of the Romanes with order to follow him to the Diet. Afterwards applying his minde to Trent hee caused a consultation to be begun concerning the faculties to be giuen to the Legats This had some difficultie because they had no examples to follow For in the Lateran Councell next preceding the Pope was personally present before in the Florentine A consultation about the faculties to be giuen to the Legats Eugenius the fourth was present and that of Constance where the Schisme was taken away began with the presence of Iohn the 23. one of the three deposed Popes and ended with the presence of Martin the fifth Before that the Councell of Pisa was called by the Cardinals and concluded by Alexander the fifth And in more ancient times Clement the fifth was present in the Councell of Vienna in the two Councels of Lions Innocence the fourth and Gregorie the tenth and before these in the Lateran Innocence 3. Onely the Councell of Basil at that time when it obeyed Eugenius the fourth was celebrated by Legats But to imitate any thing that was there obserued was too bad a presage Hee resolued to frame the Bull with this clause that he sent The Contents of the Bull. them as Angels of peace to the Councell which before hee had intimated in Trent and gaue them full and free authoritie that for want of that the celebration and continuation might not bee hindred with facultie to preside there and to ordaine any Decrees or Statutes whatsoeuer and to publish them in the Sessions according to custome to propose conclude and execute whatsoeuer was necessary to condemne errours and roote them out of all Prouinces and Kingdomes to take knowledge heare decide and determine the causes of heresie and whatsoeuer else concerneth the Catholike faith to reforme the State of the holy Church in all her members aswel Ecclesiasticall as Secular to make peace amongst Christian Princes and to determine any thing else which may bee for the honour of God the increase of Christian faith with authoritie to bridle with censures and Ecclesiasticall punishments all contradicting and rebellious persons of what state or preeminence soeuer though graced with Pontificall or Regall dignity and to doe any thing else necessary and fit for the extirpation of heresies and errours and the reducing of those people that are aliened from the obedience of the Apostolique Sea preseruation and restauration of Ecclesiasticall libertie yet with condition that in all things they proceede with consent of the Councell But the Pope considering not onely how to set the Councell forward but of the meanes to dissolue it when it was begun in case his seruice did The Bull for the dissolution of the Councell require it to prouide for himselfe in good time he followed the example of Martin the fifth who for feare of those encounters which happened to Iohn the 23. in Constance when hee sent Nuncij to the Councell of Pania gaue them a particular Briefe with authoritie to prolong dissolue or translate it to what place they would A secret to crosse all deliberation which was contrary to the interests of Rome A few dayes after hee made another Bull giuing the Legates power to transferre the Councell This bare date the 22. of February the same yeere of which being to speake hereafter when the The thirteenth of March 1545. the Cardinals of Monte and Santa Croce 1545 PAVL 3. 〈◊〉 CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. The Legates grant an Indulgence without authoritie arriued in Trent and were receiued by the Cardinall of that place That day they made their publike entrie and granted three yeeres and so many times forty dayes of Indulgence to those that were present They had not this authoritie from the Pope but hoped he would ratifie the fact They found no Prelate there though the Pope had caused some to part from Rome that they might be present at the prefixed time The first thing the Legates did was to consider of the contents of the Bull of Faculties giuen them and resolued to keepe it secret and sent aduice to Rome that the condition to proceede with consent of the Councell tied them too much and made them equall to euery pettie Prelate and would breed great difficulties in the gouernment in case it were necessarie to communicate euery particular vnto all and said it was to giue too much libertie or rather licence to the multitude It was perceiued in Rome that the reasons were good and the Bull was corrected according to the aduice and absolute The Bull was corrected authority was giuen them But the Legates while they expected an answere appoynted out the place for the Session capable of 400. persons within the Cathedrall Church Don Diego de Mendoza the Emperors Ambassador with the Republique Don Diego returneth to Trent of Venice arriued in Trent ten dayes after the Legates to assist at the Councell with large commission giuen him from Bruxels the twentieth of Februarie and was receiued by the Legates assisted with the Cardinall Madruccio and three Bishops who onely were then arriued whose names are not to be omitted because they were the first And they were Thomas Campegio Bishop of Feltre the Cardinals nephew Thomas of S. Felicius Bishop of Caua Friar Cornelius Mussus a Franciscan Bishop of Bitonto the most eloquent Preacher of those times Foure dayes after Don Diego made his proposition in writing which shewed the Emperors good disposition concerning the celebration of the Councell and that order was giuen to the Prelates of Spaine to be there who he thought were already in their iourney he excused himselfe by reason of his indisposition for not being there before desired that the actions of the Councell and the reformation of manners might begin as was proposed two yeeres before in the same place by the Lord Granuel and himselfe The Legates answered in writing commending the Emperour receiuing his personall excuse and shewing their desire of the Prelates comming thither And the proposition and answere were receiued by the parties vnto whom it belonged in the points not preiudiciall to the rights of their Princes respectiuely A caution which giueth a manifest argument with what charitie they treated in the proposition and answere where there were onely words of pure complement except the mention of reformation The Legates not knowing which way to treate made demonstration to The Legates desire to haue two sorts of letters and a cipher
it without great danger if the Emperour consented not because he might find pretences either for that those cities were formerly members of the Dutchie of Milan or might say the Church should not be damnified whereof he was aduocate To dispatch these businesses he sent Cardinall Farnese into Germanie with instructions necessary But the Legats in Trent had commission from the Pope to open the Councell with those few Prelats that were there without expecting a greater number in case they vnderstood that they would treate of Religion in the Dier but if not to gouerne themselues as other respects should aduise They saw that the proposing of the Diet did not binde them but on the other side that the small number of Prelates who then were not more then foure perswaded a prorogation Notwithstanding they were in doubt that the danger of the Turkish armes would constraine Ferdinand to make the Recesse and The Legate know not what to resolue about the opening of the Councell according to promise to intimate another Diet in which Religion should be treated of casting the blame vpon them by saying that notice was giuen them of the proposition that knowing what was promised with good intention they might haue hindered the execution of it by opening the Councell For this cause they sent in diligence to the Pope to receiue order from him what to doe in this doubtfull consultation seeing themselues on the one side constrained by a potent respect to make haste and on the other enforced to desist because they were almost alone in Trent They declared to the Pope that they had many coniectures and signes that the Emperour regarded not the celebration of the Councell that Don Diego after his first comparition had neuer spoken so much as one word and did shew as it were in his countenance that he was pleased with that leasure and spending of time For his appearance onely was sufficient to excuse and iustifie his Master that hauing by himselfe and his Ambassadors continually desired and sollicited the Councell and brought the businesse to that passe and not seeing a conuenient progresse hee might and ought to intimate another Diet to determine the cause of Religion as by reason deuolued vnto him by his owne diligence and negligence of the Pope They resolued to take a It is resolued that the councell should be opened onely by singing a Masse of the holy Ghost middle course that is to sing a Masse of the holy Ghost before the Emperor arriued in the Diet which might stand for a beginning of the Councell and preuent whatsoeuer the Emperour could doe in the Recesse and on the other side remoue all occasion of saying that the matters of the Councell were begun to be handled with foure persons remaining in libertie to enioy the benefit of time and to be able to goe on or desist or transferre or shut vp the Councell as the occurrences should aduise They wished him to consider that if the Councell were opened after that Cardinall Farnese had spoken with the Emperor one might thinke that Cardinall was sent to entreate that it might not be opened and could not obtaine it Besides the fame of the Turkish Armie increasing it would be said it was opened when necessitie compelled to thinke of other matters and when it was knowne it could not be done The Cardinall Santa Croce desired much that signes of deuotion The desire of the Cardinall Santa Croce should be shewed and the people made to runne together with the vsuall ceremonies of the Church and therefore perswaded that all should write to the Pope to demaund a Briefe with authoritie to giue Indulgences dated from the time of their parting that the Indulgence which they granted at their entrie might be made good That Cardinall was serupulous that the people which were present at that entrie should not be defrauded of those three yeeres and thrice fortie daies which they granted and would supplie it by this not considering that a difficultie did arise whether he that hath authoritie to grant Indulgences can make good those which another hath granted without authoritie The Cardinall Bishop and Lord of Trent considering that that Citie little in it selfe and not much inhabited would remaine at the discretion of Strangers and in danger of seditions in case the Councell proceeded gaue the Pope to vnderstand that there was need of a garrison of at the least an hundred and fiftie footmen especially if the Lutherans came which expence himselfe was not able to beare being exhausted by paying his Predecessors The Cardinal et Trent â—esirâ—â—h a garison debts The Pope answered that if he put a garrison into the towne the Lutherans would haue a pretence to publish that the Councell was not free that it was in vaine to make doubt so long as none but Italians were in Trent and that he had no lesse care of the quiet of the Citie then the Cardinall himselfe because the securitie of the Councell more imported the Pope then the Bishop of the place therefore that hee should leaue the care thereof vnto him and assure himselfe that he will be vigilant to prouide against dangers for his owne interest and will not burthen him with any expence Hauing well considered all the reasons which perswaded and disswaded to begin the Councell for disswasion hee saw no weightie reason but this that when the Councell should be opened hee would be intreated to leaue it so vntill the impediments of the Turkish warre and others did cease which was to put a bridle in his mouth which would turne him whither he pleased that held the raines a thing dangerous to his affaires This made him resolue firmely in himselfe by no meanes to let the Councell stand idly open and not to depart from this disiunctiue either to celebrate the Councell if he could or if he could not to shut it vp or suspend it vntill he had published another day The Pope giueth commission to open the Councell on Holiroode day Card. Farnese passeth by Trent to reassume it Hauing established this point he wrote to the Legats to open it vpon Holiroode day which order they published to the Emperours Ambassador and the rest without naming the particular time A little after Cardinall Farnese in his iourney towards Wormes arriued in Trent and brought the same commission and all being consulted of betweene him and the Legats they resolued to continue notifying vnto all the Commission to open the Conncell in generall without descending to the particular day more then this that it should bee when hee had spoken with the Emperour in Wormes And they conceiued good hope because they vnderstood that his Maiestie knowing the dispatch of the Legation was much satisfied with the Pope and declared that hee would ioyntly proceede with him and therefore they would not go on to any new action without his knowledge for feare of disturbing him and the rather because Don Diego and the Cardinall of
little more then one Age being past priuate interests caused a contention to arise amongst the Bishops of diuers Nations Whereupon those that were remote beeing few and not willing to bee ouercome by the borderers who were more in number to make the ballance equall it was necessary that euery Nation should assemble by it selfe and resolue according to the number of voices and that the generall decision should be established not by the suffrages of particular men but by the plurality of the voyces of the Nations So it was obserued in the Councels of Constance and Basil which vse as it was good where the gouernment was free as it was when the world had no Pope so it ill befitted Why the Romanists made so great a matter of the forme of proceeding Trent where they desired a Councell subiect vnto him And this was the reason why the Legates at Trent and the Court of Rome made so great a matter of the forme of proceeding and of the quality and authority of the Presidencie But the answere being come from Rome they called the Congregation the fifth of Ianuary 1546. where the Cardinall of Monte hauing saluted and blessed 1546 them all in the Popes name caused the said Briefe of exemption from payment of tenthes to be read The three Legates made as it were three encomiasticall Orations one after another declaring the Popes good affection towards the Fathers But some Spaniards saide that this fauour of the Pope brought greater dammage then benefit because the accepting of it implied a confession that the Pope might lay burthens vpon other Churches and that the Councell had not authority to hinder him nor to exempt those who by right were not to be included The Legates were not only displeased at this but returned also some biting termes Some of the Prelates demanded that the grace might bee extended to those of their families also and to as many as were present in the Councel The Generals of the religious Orders demanded likewise the same exemption alledging the charge of the Monasteries for the Friars which they brought to the Councel Catalanus Triultius Bishop of Piacenza who arriued two dayes before related publikely that hee was rifled as he passed neere to Mirandula and desired an order should be made in the Councel against those that hindered or molested the Prelates or others that went to the Councel The Legates ioyning this propose with the foresaid pretence of exemption considering of what importance it might bee if the Councel should meddle in such a businesse making Edicts for their owne exaltation and that this was to touch the secrets of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie put it aside with much dexteritie alledging it would seeme strange to the world and too great a desire of reuenge offering to labour with the Pope that hee would prouide for the security of their persons and haue consideration of the families of the Prelates and of the Friars And so they appeased all And going on to the Conciliary actions the Cardinall of Monte related what forme was obserued in the last Laterane Councel where himselfe was present as Archbishop of Siponto Hee said that treating then of the French Pragmatique of the schisme against Iulius 2. and of the warre betweene Christian Princes three deputations of Prelates were made for those matters that each Congregation beeing employed in one onely it might better digest it that the Decrees being framed a generall Congregation was called where euery one spake his opinion and that by those the resolutions were better reformed so that all things passed in the Session with great concord and comlinesse that the businesse to bee handled by them was more various the Lutheranes hauing moued euery stone to ouerthrow the building of Card. Monte prescribeth an order for discussing matters in Councel faith therefore that it will bee necessary to diuide the matters and for euery one to ordaine a particular Congregation to dispute it to cause the Deputies to frame the Decrees which are to bee proposed in the generall Congregation where euery one shall deliuer his opinion which that it might bee absolutely free themselues the Legates did resolue to be proposers onely and not to giue their suffrage but in the Session That all should bethinke themselues what was necessary to be handled that some beginning might be made in the Session which approached They proposed then whether they were pleased that a Decree already A great difference about the title of the Councel framed concerning Christian conuersation while the Councel lasted in Trent should bee published in the Session Which beeing read with the title The most holy as the commandement from Rome was the French men desired this addition Representing the Church Vniuersall which opinion many Bishops did follow with a ioynt consent But the Legates considering that that title was vsed onely in the Councel of Constance and Basil and that to imitate them was to renew their memorie and to giue them some authority and to open a gap to the difficulties which then troubled the Church of Rome and which imported more considering that after they had said Representing the Church Vniuersall some also might thinke to adde the words following that is which hath power immediatly from CHRIST whereunto euery one though of Papall dignitie is bound to obey they opposed strongly and as they wrote to Rome in plaine termes they whetted themselues against it without declaring to the fathers the true causes but onely saying they were froathy and inuidious words and that the heretikes would haue made a bad interpretation of them And they all so laboured without discouering the secret first by art then by saying plainely they would not permit it that they appeased the generall commotion though the French men and some few more remained firme in their proposition And Iohn de Salazzar Bishop of Lanciano a Spaniard by Nation assisted the Legats very much who hauing commended in ample termes the first Councels of the Church for antiquity and sanctitie of those that assisted he desired they should bee imitated in the title vsed by them which was very plaine without expressing representation or what or how great authoritie the Councell had But hee pleased them not when he said that by their example the name of Presidents ought to be laid aside because it was neuer vsed by any ancient Councell but begun onely by that of Constance which The name of Presidents was neuer vsed in Councell before the Councell of Constance by reason of schisme changed Presidents often adding that if that example were to be followed it would also be necessary to nominate the Emperours Ambassadour For then the King of the Romans was named and the Princes with him But this pride was farre remote from Christian humility and he repeated the discourse of the Cardinall Santa Croce which hee made the twelfth of December by which also hee concluded that they should desist to make mention of Presidencie This
the preparatories there is no necessitie to vse any of them at all The Bishop of Feltre put them in minde that the Protestants desired a Councell where themselues might haue a decisiue voice so that if this title be giuen to the Councell that it representeth the Church vniuersall they will draw an argument from hence that some of euery order of the vniuersall Church ought to be present These being two the Clergie and the Laitie it cannot be intirely represented if the Laitie be excluded But for the rest those also of the Councell who assented to the simple title were of opinion that it ought to bee supplied The Bishop of Saint Marke said that the Laikes are most improperly called the Church For the Canons determine that they haue no authority to command but necessitie to obey and that this is one of the things which the Councell ought to decree that the Seculars ought humbly to receiue that doctrine of faith which is giuen them by the Church without disputing or thinking further on it and therefore that it is very meete to vse the title that the Synode representeth the Church vniuersall to make them vnderstand that they are not the Church but ought to hearken to and obey the Church Many things were spoken and they went on without any firme conclusion but onely that the simple title should bee vsed in the next session as it was in the last When this was ended because certaine Prelates desired that at the last they might come to matters substantiall the Legats to giue them satisfaction proposed that they should consider of the three heads contained in the Popes Bulls that is the extirpation of heresies reformation of discipline and establishing of peace how they should beginne these treaties what course they should holde and how proceede that they should pray God to illuminate them all and euery one should speake his opinion in the first congregation In the ende some commissions from absent Bishops were presented and the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishops of Feltre and Astorga were deputed to consider of their excuse and relate in the Congregation The next day the Legates wrote to Rome that it appeared that the amplification of the title with addition of Representing the Church Vniuersall was a thing so popular and so pleased all that it might easily be spoken of againe and therefore they desired to know his Holinesse pleasure if they should persist in denying it or yeeld vnto them especially vpon occasion of making some Decree of importance as to condemne heresies or the like They gaue aduice also that they had made the proposition for the next Congregation so generall that they might yeelde to the desire of the Prelates which was to enter into the substantiall points and yet enterpose time that they might receiue instruction from his Holinesse They added that the Cardinall Pacceco had aduice that the Emperor had giuen order to many Spanish Bishops men of exemplary liues and learning to goe to the Councel Therefore they thought it necessary that his Holinesse should send ten or twelue Prelates whom hee might trust men fit to appeare for their other qualities that the number of the Oltramontans increasing especially men rare of exemplaritie The Legates desire to make their partie strong and learning they might in some part bee incountred For amongst those that vntill then were in Trent those that had good mindes had little learning and lesse discretion and those that had vnderstanding were discouered to haue deseignes and hard to be gouerned In the next Congregation assembled the eighteenth to vnderstand the The Imperialists desire to beginne with reformation mindes of all concerning the Propositions made in the last the opinions were foure The Imperialists said that the points of doctrine could not bee touched with hope of any fruit because it was first necessary to remooue the transgressions from whence the heresies arose by a good reformation enlarging themselues very much in this field and concluding that so long as the scandall which the World receiueth by the deformation of the Clergie ceaseth not nothing that they can say or preach will euer bee beleeued all beeing perswaded that deedes ought to bee regarded and not words And that they ought not to take example by the ancient Councels because in them either there was not corruption of maners or that was not cause of heresie and in fine that to deferre the treatie of reformation was to shew themselues incorrigible Some few others thought fit to beginne with doctrine and then to passe to reformation alledging that faith is the ground and foundation of Christian life that no man begins to build from the roofe but from the foundations that it is a greater sinne to erre in faith then in other humane actions and that the point of rooting out heresies was put first in the Popes Buls A third opinion was that the points of reformation and faith might ill bee separated because there was no doctrine without abuse nor abuse which drawed not after it the bad interpretation and bad sense of some doctrine Therefore it was necessarie to handle them at the same time for that the world hauing their eyes fixed vpon this Councell and expecting a remedie as well in matters of faith as maners it would be satisfied better by handling them both together then one after another especially if according to the proposition of the Cardinall of Monte diuers deputations were made and one handled this matter and the other that which should be done quickely considering that the time present when Christendome had peace was precious and not to bee lost not knowing what impediments the time to come might bring And the rather because they should study to make the Councell as short as they could that the Churches the lesse while might remaine depriued of their Pastours and for many other respects intimating that which might arise in length of time to the distast of the Pope and Court of Rome Some others among whom were the French men demanded that that of the peace might be the first that they should write vnto the Emperour the most Christian King and other Princes giuing them thankes for the conuocation of the Councel for continuance whereof that they would establish peace and helpe the worke forward by sending their Ambassadours and Prelates and likewise should write friendly to the Lutheranes inuiting them charitably to come to the Councell and ioyne themselues with the rest of Christendome The Legates vnderstanding the opinions of them all and commending their wisedome said that because it was late and the consultation of weight and the opinions various they would thinke of what euery one had said and in the first Congregation propose the points to bee determined Order was taken that there should bee two Congregations euery weeke Two Congregations euery weeke without intimation on Munday and Friday without warning and in the end the Archbishop of Aix hauing receiued letters
letter written from Trent weighing the inconueniences that would follow if hee kept the Councell at anchor with the ill satisfaction of the Bishops that were there and the mischiefe that might arise if the reformation should begin In fine perceiuing that it was necessary to put something to the hazard and that it was wisdome to auoid the greater euill he resolued to write backe to Trent to begin the action as they had aduised admonishing them not to broach any new difficulties in matter of faith nor to determine any of the things controuersed amongst the Catholiques and to proceed slowly in the reformation The Legates who vntill then had in the Congregations entertained themselues in generall matters hauing receaued power to goe on proposed in the Congregation of the 22. of February that the first foundation of faith beeing established they ought in the next place to handle another more ample which is the holy Scripture wherein are points belonging to the doctrines controuerted with the Lutheranes and others for reformation of those abuses which are most principall and necessary to be amended and so many that perhaps the time vntill the next Session will not bee sufficient to finde a remedy for all They discoursed of the controuersies with the Lutherans in this subiect and of the abuses and much was spoken hereof by diuers Prelates The Diuines who were thirty in number and almost all Friars had vntill then serued in the Councell onely to make Sermons on Holy-dayes in exaltation of the Councell and the Pope and to make light skirmishes with the Lutheranes but now that controuerted doctrines were to bee decided and the abuses of learned men rather then of others to bee reformed their worth The Diuines begin to be esteemed beganne to appeare And order was taken that in the points of doctrine to be decided articles should be extracted out of the bookes of the Lutheranes contrary to the orthodox faith to bee studied and censured by the Diuines that euery one speaking his opinion of them the matter might bee prepared to frame the Decrees which being proposed in the Congregation and examined by the Fathers when euery mans voyce was knowen that might bee established which was to bee published in the Session And for the abuses euery one should call to mind what hee thought worthy of amendment together with the remedy fit for it The articles for matter of doctrine drawen out of the Lutheranes bookes were 1. That the necessary doctrine of Christian faith is wholy conteyned in the holy Scripture and that it is an humane inuention to adde vnto them vnwritten Traditions as left vnto the holy Church by Christ and his Apostles deriued vnto vs by meanes of the continuall succession of Bishops and that it is sacrilege to defend that they are of equall authority with the old and new Testament 2. That amongst the bookes of the old Testament none should bee reckoned but those that haue beene receiued by the Iewes and in the New the sixe Epistles that is that vnder the name of S. Paul to the Hebrews that of S. Iames the 2. of S. Peter the 2. and 3. of S. Iohn one of S. Iude and the Apocalyps 3. That to vnderstand the Scripture well or to alledge the proper words it is necessary to haue recourse to the texts of the originall tongue in which it is written and to reprooue the Latine translation as full of errors 4. That the diuine Scripture is most easie and perspicuous and that to vnderstand it neither glosse nor comment is necessary but onely to haue the spirit of a sheepe of Christs pasture 5. Whether Canons with Anathematismes adioyned should be framed against all these Articles Vpon the two first the Diuines discoursed in foure Congregations and in the first all agreed that the Christian faith is contayned partly in the Scripture and partly in Traditions and much time was spent in alledging for this places of Tertullian who often speakes of them and many were numbred out of Irenie Cyprian Basil Austin and others yea some said more that Tradition was the onely foundation of the Catholique doctrine For the Scripture it selfe is not beleeued but by tradition But there was some difference how this matter might fitly be handled Vicenzo Lunello a Franciscan Friar was of opinion that in regard the holy Scripture and traditions were to be established for ground of faith they ought first to treat of the Church which is a more principal foundation For the Scripture receiueth authority from it according to the famous saying of Saint Augustine I would not haue beleeued the Gospel if the authoritie of the Church had not compelled me and no vse can be made of traditions but by grounding them vpon the same authority For if a controuersie Discourses about the authoritie of traditions arise about a tradition it will bee necessary to decide it either by the testimony or by the determination of the Church But this foundation being laid that euery Christian is bound to beleeue the Church one may securely build thereon He added that they should take example from all those that haue substantially written against the Lutherans as Fryar Siluester and Ecchiâ—s who haue more alleadged the authoritie of the Church then any other argument neither is it possible to conuince the Lutherans otherwise That it is contrary to the end proposed that is to lay all the foundations of Christian doctrine to leaue out the principall and perhaps the onely ground but certainely that without the which the residue cannot subsist This opinion had no followers Some opposed against it that it was subiect to the same difficulties which it made to others For the Synagogues of the heretiques also would arrogate to bee the true Church vnto whom this authoritie was giuen Others holding it to be a thing most knowen and vndoubted that by the name of the Church the Cleargie ought to bee vnderstood and more properly the Councell and the Pope as head said they ought to maintaine that the authority of the Church is already decided and that to treat of it now were to shew there was difficultie or at the least that it was a thing newly cleered and not most ancient euer beleeued since Christianitie began But Anthonius Marinarus a Carmelite Fryar thought fit to refraine speaking of traditions and said that for decision of the first Article in this matter it was meete first to determine whether the question were facti or iuris that is if the Christian doctrine haue two parts one which was written by the will of God and the other which was forbidden to bee writ but onely taught by word of mouth or if in the whole body of doctrine it hath accidentally happened that all hauing beene taught some part hath not beene committed to writing Hee added that it was a cleere case that the Maiestie of God ordaining the law of the Old Testament appointed it should be necessary to haue it in writing and therefore
should be fitted to the exigence of the text read and the capacitie of the auditors After many Discourses in many Congregations they came to establish the Decrees for the Sermons and to ouercome the difficulties they caused the Prelates who were their assured friends to negotiate with the Italian Bishops wishing them to consider how much they were bound for the honour of their nation to vphold the dignitie of the Papacie whose authoritie was treated of by medling with the priuiledges and what they might hope for from the Pope and Legates applying themselues to that which is iust and not depriuing the Friars of that they haue enioyed so long That it was dangerous to despise so many learned men now when heresies doe trouble the Church That the authoritie of Bishops should be enlarged by granting them power to allow or disallow the Preachers when they preach out of the Churches of their Order and when they preach in them by making them acknowledge the Prelate first asking his benediction That the Bishops might punish the Preachers for heresie forbid them to preach to auoyd scandall That they should bee contented with this and that other things should bee added as occasion serued By this meanes they gained so many that they were secure to establish the Decree with those conditions But there remained another difficulty because the Friars and Generals were not satisfied and to distaste them was not secure and expresly forbid by the Pope They endeauored to shew them that the grant made to the Bishops was iust and necessary whereof themselues were cause by extending their priuiledges too much and by passing the bounds of honesty In fine by admonishing the Bishops to proceed so that the Friars might not haue cause to complaine the Generals also were pacified When they made knowne their resolution to condemne in the same Session the Lutheran opinions of originall sinne they alleadged that to keepe the order of putting both the matters together it was necessary to handle some poynt of faith and that they could not begin from any other poynt And they proposed the Articles extracted out of the Protestants doctrine in that matter to bee examined and discussed by the Diuines in the Congregations whether they ought to bee condemned for hereticall The Cardinall Pacceco said that the Councell was to handle Articles of faith onely to reduce Germanie the which hee that would doe out of season should not onely faile of his ende but make matters worse When there is opportunitie to doe it it cannot bee knowen to those in Trent but onely to him that sitteth at the sterne of that Countrey who seeing all particulars knoweth when to applie the medicine Therefore hee aduised that they should craue by letters the opinion of the principall Prelates of the Nation before they went any further or that the Popes Nuncio should speake thereof with the Emperour To which opinion the Emperours Prelates induced by the Ambassadour did adhere But the Legates commending their iudgement and promising to write to the Nuncio added that notwithstanding this the Articles might bee disputed by the Diuines to gaine time whereunto the Cardinall also and the others adhered hoping that many difficulties might come acrosse to cause a delay and the Ambassadour Toledo was contented so that the Summer might bee past before the definition were made The Articles proposed were 1. That Adam by transgressing the precept hath lost iustice and incurred the The points of originall sinne to bee discussed wrath of God and mortalitie and though hee bee impaired both in soule and bodie yet no sinne is transferred from him to posteritie but onely corporall punishments 2. That Adams sinne is called originall because it is deriued from him to posteritie not by transmission but by imitation 3. That originall sinne is ignorance or contempt of God or want of feare without confidence in his Maiestie without diuine loue and with concupiscence and bad desires and generally a corruption of the whole man in his will soule and body 4. That in children there is an inclination to euill proceeding from the corrupted nature so that after the vse of reason it bringeth forth a loathing of diuine things and an immersion in matters of the world and that this is originall sinne 5. That children at the least borne of faithfull parents though they are baptized into the remission of sinnes yet they haue no sinne by descending from Adam 6. That originall sinne is not cancelled in Baptisme but not imputed or so razed that it beginneth to diminsh in this life and is wholly rooted out in that to come 7. That the sinne remayning in the baptized hindereth his entrance into heauen 8. That concupiscence which cherisheth sinne and remayneth after baptisme is truely sin 9. That the principall punishment due to originall sinne is hell fire besides corporall death and other imperfections vnto which man is subiect in this life The Diuines in the Congregation agreed that to discusse those Articles it was necessary not to proceed in that order but to examine all the matter methodically and see what was sinne in Adam and what deriued from him to posterity is sin in all men called originall how it is transmitted and how remitted In the first point also they agreed that Adam being depriued of righteousnesse The discussion of originall sinne his affections rebelled against reason which the Scripture vseth to expresse saying the flesh rebelleth against the spirit and by one onely name calleth his defect Concupiscence That hee incurred the wrath of God and corporall mortalitie threatned by God together with the spirituall death of the soule and yet that none of these defects can be called sinne but punishments that follow For sinne is formally the transgression of a diuine precept And here many enlarged themselues to finde out the kinde of this fault Some said it was pride some gluttony some infidelity and some more soundly that it might bee drawne to all these and more But hee that will take S. Pauls words for his ground can put it in no other kinde but of pure disobedience But seeking to know what thing deriued from Adam is sin in vs the opinions were more diuers For S. Austine who first sought into the essence thereof following S. Paul said it is concupiscence And S. Anselmus many hundred yeeres after holding that sin is cancelled in the baptized concupiscence still remayning maintayned that it is the priuation of originall righteousnesse which in Baptisme is renewed by a thing equiualent which is grace But S. Thomas and S. Bonauenture desiring to reconcile these two opinions considered that in our corrupted nature there are two rebellions one of the soule against God the other of the sences against the soule and that this is concupiscence and that vnrighteousnesse and therefore both together are the sin And S. Bonauenture gaue the first place to concupiscence saying that this is positiue and the other negatiue And S. Thomas contrarily made
created Emperour and they made protestation of the iniurie But many of the Protestants kept themselues on his side because they could not beleeue that hee had any other respects then of State And the Arch-bishop of Collen of whom wee haue spoken The Arch-b 〈…〉 of Collen sentenced by the Pope is obeyed by his people and followeth the Emperour before who though hee were sentenced and depriued by the Pope continued in gouerment and was obeyed by his people followed the Emperour who also acknowledged him for Election and Arch-bishop and wrote vnto him that none of his subiects might beare armes against him wherein the Arch-bishop imployed his endeuours sincerely The Elector of Saxonie and the Landgraue seeing this they published a Manifest the eleuenth of Iuly declaring that the warre was vndertaken for Religion and that the Emperour couered his meaning with a cloake of taking reuenge against some few for rebellion to disioyne the confederates and oppresse them by degrees They alleadged that Ferdinand and Granuell and other ministers of his Maiestie had said that the cause of this warre was the The Elector of Saxonie and the Landgraue of Has 〈…〉 a publish a Manifest against the Emperour contempt of the Councell they called to minde the Popes sentence against the Elector of Collen they added that the Spanish Prelates would not haue contributed so much of their proper reuenewes for any other cause they shewed that in other things the Emperour could pretend nothing against them But while the Pope and Emperour prepared against the Lutherans some thing beside Anathematismes the day after the Session the eighteenth of Iune a Congregation was made where after the accustomed prayers and inuocation Iustification is to be handled in the next place of the holy Ghost the Secretary read in the Legates name a writing framed by the principal Theologues in which it was proposed that hauing by diuine inspiration condemned the heresies concerning originall sinne the order of the things to bee handled did require that the doctrine of the modernes in the point of diuinegrace which is the medicine of sinne should be examined and that the rather it was fit to follow the order because it was obserued by the Augustane Confession all which the Councell meaneth to condemne And the Fathers and Diuines were intreated to haue recourse by prayer vnto the diuine assistance and to be assiduous and exact in their studies because all the errours of Martin were resolued into that point For hauing vndertaken from the beginning to oppugne the Indulgences he saw hee could not obtaine his purpose except hee destroyed the workes of repentance in defect whereof Indulgences doe succeede And iustification by faith onely a thing neuer heard of before seemed to him a good meanes to effect this from whence he hath collected not onely that good workes are not necessary but also that a dissolute liberty in obseruing the Law of GOD and of the Church will serue the turne hath denyed efficiencie in the Sacraments authority of Priests Purgatorie sacrifice of the Masse and all other remedies for remission of sinnes Therefore by a contrary way he that will establish the body of the Catholike doctrine must ouerthrow this heresie of iustice by faith onely and condemne the blasphemies of that enemie of good workes When the writing was read the Emperours Prelates said that the more principall and important the point proposed was it should bee the more maturely and opportunely handled that the sending of the Cardinall Madruccio to the Pope shewed that some businesse was on foote the which it was not fit to disturbe but in the meane space to handle some thing of the reformation The Papalins did on the other side inculcate that it was no honour to interrupt the order begun to handle together in euery Session doctrine and reformation and that after originall sinne no other matter could be handled The Legates hauing heard all their opinions concluded that to discusse the points and prepare them was not to define them but that they could not bee determined without preparation before Which they said onely to gaine time and after to put themselues in order to execute what should bee resolued at Rome betweene the Pope and the Cardinall in the Emperours name That to digest that matter was not to hinder the reformation because in that the Diuines would bee imployed and in this the Fathers and Canonists With this resolution it was concluded that the Articles to bee discussed and censured should bee collected out of the bookes of Luther out of the Colloquies Apologies and out of the writings of the Lutherans and Fathers And three Fathers and as many Diuines were deputed to set downe what should bee discussed and to frame the Articles The next Congregation was held to order the matter of Reformation The discourse of the Card. Monte concerning residencie where the Cardinal of Monte sayd that the world hath complayned long since of the absence of Prelats and Pastoures dayly demanding residence that the absence of the Prelats and other Curats from their Churches is the cause of all the mischiefes of the Church For the Church may bee compared to a ship the sinking whereof is ascribed to the absent Pilot that should gouerne it if he were present He shewed to them that heresies ignorance and dissolution doe reigne in the people and bad manners and vices in the Clergie because the Pastours being absent from the flocke no man hath care to instruct those or correct these By the Prelates absence it is come to passe that ignorant and vnlearned Ministers haue beene promoted and persons assumed to bishoprickes that were more fit for any other charge for in regard they neede not execute their duety in person no fitnesse is necessary So he concluded that to establish the point of residencie was a generall remedy for all the maladies of the Church which also hath sometimes beene vsed by Councels and Popes but either for that the transgressions were then but few or for some other cause it was not applyed with such strong and strait bonds as is necessarie now that the disease is come to the height that is with a more seuere commandement with more greiuous and fearefull punishments and by meanes more easie to be executed This was approued by the first voyces of the Prelates But when Iacomo The Bishop of Vesone speaketh in fauour of nonresidency Cortesi a Florentin Bishop of Vesone was to speake commending what had beene sayd by others he added that as hee beleeued that the presence of the Prelats and Curats in times past was the cause of maintayning purity of faith in the people and discipline in the Clergie so hee could cleerely shew that their absence in these latter times hath not beene the cause of the contrary subuersion and that the custome of not residing hath beene brought in because residence hath beene wholy vnprofitable For the Bishops could not then preserue sound doctrine amongst
laboureth in his place And indeed where the industry of the person is not chosen for the worke but a place and degree is prouided for the person there is no reason hee should bee bound to labour for himselfe or assist him that doeth The disorder proceeded so farre that it would haue ouerthrowen the Clergie if the Popes had not in part resisted commanding that Prelates and other Curates though they might exercise the charge by substitutes yet should be tied to assistance in the place which they called residence Whereunto also they bound the Canons without constraining other beneficed Clerkes vnto it not so much as speaking of them but leauing them to the custome or rather abuse brought in by which silence it came to passe that they thought themselues obliged Neither did this voluntarie deceipt displease the Pope who saw very well that it would end in the greatnesse of the Court. And hence arose the pernicious and neuer sufficiently detested distinction of Benefices of residence and not residence which followed as well in deed as in doctrine without any blush of absurditie which it did euidently bring with it that is to giue a title and salarie without Obligation And to palliate it or rather to make it more shamefull whereas the Canonists haue a maxime conuincing this absurditie that is that euery Benefice is giuen for an office they haue expounded it vnderstanding by office the houres or prayers of the Breuiarie so that a reuenue of a thousand or tenne thousand or more crownes is giuen for this onely to take a Breuiarie in hand and read as fast as one can in a low voice not marking any thing but to pronounce the words But the distinction of the Doctours and the prouision of the Popes augmented the abuse in the short time For without those some of the beneficed men might perhaps haue made conscience of it but with them they thinke the abuse is iustified as a thing lawfull And for the Curates the Popes dispensation was neuer denyed to any that sought it by that way by which euery thing is obtained at Rome So that the poore onely doe reside and those that gaine by it and the abuse first a little remedied by the Popes lawes did by the dispensations not onely leape to the height but spread it selfe abroad and infected the earth After the stirres of Germanie for Religion which gaue occasion to speake of and desire reformation euery one ascribing the mischiefe to the negligence and small care of the Prelates desiring to see them at the gouernement of their Churches detesting the dispensations which caused them to be absent discourses were made of their Obligation and some Pious men amongst whom was Friar Thomas Caietan Cardinall affirmed that the Obligation of residence was by the Law of GOD. And it happened as it doeth in all things that the preceding passion perswaded the more rigid opinion and more strict Obligation and made the disobligation more hard This caused them to adde vnto it the vigor of the Law of GOD. The Prelates seeing the mischiefe and desiring it should be excuseable and a small fault would needes beleeue that they were not bound by GOD but by the Pope whose dispensation or silence did saue them With these preuious dispositions of doctrine the matter Great controuersies in the Councell about residence was proposed in the Councell as hath beene said which because it produced a small controuersie in the beginning a greater in the progresse and in the end which was in the yeeres 1562. and 1563. greatest of all it will not be vnseasonable to make some recapitulation and to recount some particular occurrences Therefore though the Articles first proposed were but to adde greater bonds and punishments to the precepts to remooue the impediments and A controuersie whether residence be de iure Diuine facilitate the execution and all agreed alleadging perswasions out of the old and new Testament Canons of the Councels doctrine of the Fathers and out of the inconueniences which sprang from the non-residencie yet the maior part of the Diuines especially the Dominicans did determine that the obligation was by the Law of God Friar Bartholomew Caranza and Friar Dominicus Soto Spaniards were the most principall authors The most grounded reasons they brought were that Bishoprickes are founded by CHRIST as ministeries and workes and so require a personall action which a man absent cannot performe that CHRIST describing the qualitie of a good shepheard saith that hee giueth his life for the flocke knoweth the sheepe by their names and walketh before them The Canonists and Italian Prelates did dispute that the obligation was by the Ecclesiasticall law alleadging that anciently neuer any non-resident was reprehended as a transgressour of the Law of God but of the Canons onely That Timothie though Bishop of Ephesus was long in his iourney by order of S. Paul That it was sayd to Saint Peter Feede the Lambes which is vnderstood of all and yet hee cannot bee euery where present so the Bishop may fulfill the commandement of feeding without residence They answered the contrary reasons that the conditions of a Pastor proposed by CHRIST doe agree to none but CHRIST himselfe Friar Ambrosius Catarinus though a Dominican was contrary to the rest He sayd the Bishopricke instituted by CHRIST is one onely which the Pope hath the institution of the others is by the Pope who as hee diuideth the quantity and number of the sheepe to bee fed so hee prescribeth also the manner and qualitie Therefore it belongeth to the Pope to appoint euery Bishop to attend the flocke by himselfe or his substitute and may allot vnto him either much or little and depriue him also of the power of feeding Thomas Campeggius Bishop of Feltre answered another way that the Bishop as Saint Ierom testifieth is the institution of CHRIST but the diuision of Bishoprickes was after instituted by the Church that CHRIST gaue the charge of feeding to all the disciples but tied them not to a place as the actions of the Apostles and of their Disciples doe shew the assigning of this portion of the flocke to one and that to another was an Ecclesiasticall institution to gouerne better These things were handled by the Bishops with much passion The Spaniards did not onely adhere to but cherish the opinion that it was de The Spanish secret in this point iure diuino hauing a secret which they communicated onely amongst themselues to make great the Episcopall authority For if it were once decided that they had the charge from CHRIST to gouerne their Church it would bee decided also that they haue from him authority necessarie for it which the Pope could not restraine These designes were smelled out by those that leaned to the Court therefore in regard of the importance of the matter they also incouraged the maintainers of the contrary opinion The Legats thought it better to withstand the danger by dissembling their knowledge of it and
perseuere without the speciall assistance of GOD or cannot with it 23. That the iust cannot sinne or can auoyde all veniall sinnes without a speciall priuiledge as the Church holdeth of the Virgin 24. That iustice is not preserued and increased by good workes but that they are fruits onely or signes 25. That the iust sinneth mortally or venially in euery worke 26. That the iust ought not to expect a reward for his good workes 27 That there is no mortall sinne but infidelity 28 That grace being lost faith is lost also or that the faith remayning is not true nor of a Christian 29 That man sinning after baptisme cannot be lifted vp by the grace of God or may recouer it by faith onely without the Sacrament of penanace 30. That euery fault and punishment is wholly remitted to euery penitent man there remaning no temporall punishment to bee indured in this life or in Purgatorie 31. That the iust sinneth if hee doe good onely in hope of an eternall reward 32. That the good workes of the iust are the gifts of God and are not withall the merits of the iustified 33. That this doctrine is derogatory to the glory of God and merits of CHRIST or that their glory is not made more illustrious by it When I had made this short narration of the Decree I began to thinke it superfluous seeing all the decrees of that Councel are printed in one volume The authors reason why he rehearseth the decrees though they be printed in a volume apart and in euery mans hands and that in the composition of the Actes that follow I might referre my selfe to that booke and I was about to teare this leafe But considering that some might desire to reade the whole continuation in one booke only and that if any thought it better to see the originall hee might omit this mine abbreuiation I resolued not to change but to obserue the same stile in the matters following and the rather because I am grieued when in Zenophon and Tacitus I see the narration of things most knowen to their times omitted which remaineth vnknowen to mee because there is no meanes to know it againe and I hold it for a maxime that one ought neuer to referre himselfe to another Therefore I come to the summe of the Decree of reformation Which did containe in substance 1. That the Synod being willing to The Decree of reformation amend the depraued manners of the Clergie and people thought fit to begin with the gouernours of the greater Churches Therefore trusting in God and his Vicar on earth that that charge shall be giuen to worthy men exercised from their youth in Ecclesiasticall discipline it doth admonish them to performe their duety which cannot bee executed without residing in the place where it is to bee done Yet many leauing the flocke and care of the lambes wander in Courts and apply themselues to secular businesse Therefore the Synod doth reuiue all the ancient Canons against non-residents and doth constitute besides that euery gouernour of a Cathedrall Church of what title or preeminencie soeuer who shall remaine sixe moneths together out of his Diocesse without a iust and reasonable cause shall lose the fourth part of the reuenues and if he perseuere sixe moneths more shall lose another fourth part and the contumacie increasing the Metropolitane vpon paine of not entring into the Church for three moneths shall delate him to the Pope who by his supreame authoritie may inflict greater punishment or prouide the Church of a more profitable Pastor And if the Metropolitan shall likewise offend the most ancient Suffragan shall bee bound to denounce him 2. But others inferiours to Bishops tyed to residence either by law or custome shall be compelled thereunto by the Bishops abrogating euery priuiledge which giueth a perpetuall exemption from residing But dispensations granted for a time for a reasonable cause true and prooued before the Ordinary shall remaine in force and the Bishop as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea shall take care that a sufficient Vicar bee prouided for the charge of soules with a conuenient portion of the reuenues notwithstanding any priuiledge or exemption 3. Beside that no Clerke by personall priuiledge or regular dwelling out of the Monasterie by priuiledge of his order shall bee exempt from beeing punished if hee offend or visited or corrected by his Ordinary 4. Likewise that Chapters of Cathedrall and other Collegiate Churches shall not by vertue of exemption customes oathes and agreements bee freed from the visitation of their Bishops and greater Prelates when there shall be neede 5. In fine it did ordaine that no Bishop might exercise Pontificall actes in the diocesse of another by pretence of priuiledge without his leaue and The next Session to bee held the third of March. onely ouer his subiects And the day of the next Session was appointed the third of March. In Rome the Decree of faith ministred no matter of discourse in regard it was not new as well because it had beene seene and examined publikely as hath beene sayd as because all men knew that the Germane opinions were to bee condemned But the Court Bishops who had beene afraid a long time of the Article of residencie which was handled did rest content assuring themselues that the Decree of the Councell could worke no greater effect then the Popes Decretals had done before But the inferiour The inferiour Courtiers are discontented with the reformation Courtiers were discontented seeing the Bishop had power to compell them They lamented their owne misery who were to serue all their life to gaine their liuing and after so much paines taken for a reward must be confined in a village or by a base Canonry subiected to a greater slauery in obeying the Bishops who will not onely keepe them as it were tied to a stake but with visitations and pretence of corrections will bring them to a miserable subiection or hold them in perpetuall vexations and charge But elsewhere and especially in Germanie when the Decrees were seene The Decrees are censured in Germany that of faith was more spoken of which must bee read ouer and againe with much attention and speculation because it could not bee vnderstood without a perfect knowledge of the inward motion of the mind and without knowing in whom it is actiue in whom passiue things most subtile and for the diuers appearance they make euer accounted disputable all the doctrine of the Councel turning vpon this hinge whether the first obiect of the will worke vpon the will or the will vpon the obiect or whether they bee both actiue and passiue Some pleasant wits said that if the Astrologers not knowing the true causes of the celestiall motions to salue the appearances haue inuented Eccentriques and Epicicles it was no wonder if the Councell desiring to salue the appearances of the super-celestiall motions did fall into excentricitie of opinions The Grammarians did not cease to admire and scoffe
the people grammer as if Sermons were to be made by Grammer rules and not according to the Gospel The Bishop of Huesca added that neither the reference to nor the allegation of the Decretals or constitutions did please him For it is done either to giue greater authoritie to them or to receiued it from them or to make one aggregate of these and the Synode of greater force and that all those wayes 〈◊〉 was vnfit because the authoritie of both would be diminished That then it was fit to doe it when the constitution was too long to bee repeated but when it did coâ—â—ine but the same thing there was no cause for it in regard it would cause vndeterminable contentions by disputing whether those constitutions bee approoued as the letter doth simply found or with the limitations and ampliations of the Doctors with the diuers interpretations which is to confound the world That they haue neede of Decrees which may cause peace charitie and poserious reformation in the Church not which may giue occasion of strifes and new inconuenienc To what purpose were it now to inflict vpon the Ordinaries the punishments of the Chapter Graue nimis the execution whereof is committted to the Prouinciall Councels which are disused if order bee not taken to bring them in vse againe Then the Benefices conferred by the Ordinary by reason of diuers reseruations being fewer then a tenth part why should prouision be made in this and the abuse suffered to run in the nine tenths which the Court doth conferre Likewise in matter of Pluralitie to approue the constitution De multa is to establish it the more because dispensations are permitted in that The Articles were much disputed on The Spaniards did require that the Cardinals should bee specified but answere was made that it was not A dispute whether the Cardinals ought to be specified in the reformation conuenient in regard of the greatnesse of the Order being the chiefest in the Church and replenished with men of singular merit to shew so plainely that there were corruptions in it worthy of amendment and that they did not amend themselues But it was sufficient to doe it in generall termes which should include them also as to command euery one of what dignitie degree or preeminence soeuer Others sayd to the contrary that the Canonists haue declared that the Cardinals are not conteined vnder any generall termes if they bee not expressed by name and therefore that there was no other way to prouide against the bad example which the world taketh but to reforme them in particular That there is small need to reforme the inferiour Cleargie whose corruptions are but small and themselues as it were compelled to imitate the greater Prelates That in curing a sicke body one ought to begin with the greater diseases and the more principall parts which being healed the others will heale of themselues or will neede but light medicines For the abuse of perpetuall Vnions they sayd it was sufficiently prouided by referring to the Bishops the examination of those which are already made and by presuming them to bee surreptitious which are not grounded vpon reasonable causes But all was ouerthrowen by the modification following that is if the Apostolique Sea should not thinke otherwise for this was to establish them and to put the Bishop to trouble and charge It was desired againe that Vnions for life should bee prohibited and those nullified which are already made But the maior part did approue the Decrees as they were proposed some for the good affection they bare to Rome and some because they had beene perswaded and some good men also who were promised that the Pope by his Bull would take away both these and many other disorders but that for reputation of the holy Sea hee ought to doe it himselfe and not seeme to be compelled to receiue lawes from the Synod against his will And these put together were three quarters of the whole number of the Synod The time of the 〈◊〉 approaching and the 〈…〉 athematismes beeing read ouer againe some required that the doctrine should be added and some demanded why the Decree of the abuses was not resolued on To these it was said that the matter was not well discussed and that it was more fit to handle them after all the Sacraments giuing remedie withall to the abuses occurring in the ministery of euery one and to the generall abuses of them all In giuing a reason why the doctrine was omitted the most concluding argument was that so it was done in the Session concerning originall sinne and that a doctrinall declaration is necessary when the anathematismes cannot bee vnderstood without it therefore that it was necessary in the Decree of iustification but in this of the Sacraments the anathematismes be so plaine of themselues that they may serue also for doctrine The approaching of the time and the consent of the maior part made them resolue for this opinion and compelled them to be silent who demanded the doctrine and the reformation of the forenamed abuses The Decrees being made though with these difficulties and the third The Session March the 3. of March being come and the Prelates according to their vsuall order assembled in the Church to celebrate the Session Iames Coccus Archbishop of Corfu said Masse Coriolanus Martiranus Bishop of Saint Marke was to make the Sermon who for the distastes receiued in the Congregation thinking he could not well bee present and not persist in the same opinion in regard it was not secure to contradict in publike Session he made choise to faine some indisposition and so to bee absent by which meanes there was no Sermon that morning as if amongst sixtie Bishops thirtie Friars exercised in preaching not one was able to speake foure words with premeditation of foure houres And it was noted in the Actes that there was no Sermon because A iesting act concerning the Bishop of S. Marke the Bishop of Saint Marke deputed to make it was hoarse and so it was Printed Which as it ought to bee attributed onely to the pleasant vaine of the Secretary who wrote it so it is a sure argument that they did not then thinke the time would come when all the actions of that Assembly should be esteemed equall to those of the Apostles when they met together expecting the comming of the holy Ghost When the Masse and other ceremonies were ended the two Decrees were read The first concerning Faith contained in substance That for complement The Decrees are read of the doctrine defined in the former Session it was meate to handle the Sacraments and the better to extirpate the heresies the Synode did for the present constitute the Canons following meaning to adde others afterward when time should serue The Canons or the Anathematismes of the Sacraments in generall were thirteene The Canons of the Sacraments in generall 1. Against him that saith that the Sacraments of the new Law haue not
calumnies raised against him that he procured a schisme when he demanded a Councel in Trent to vnite Christendome and for Piacenza that it was a member of the Dutchie of Milan many yeeres vniustly vsurped by the Popes and if they haue title to it let it bee shewed and hee will not faile to doe iustice The Pope seeing his spirituall weapons would doe no good without the temporall changed his opinion and sought to make a strong League against the Emperour wherein he found many difficulties not being able to perswade the Venetians to enter into it and the Frenchmen requiring the consent of the Consistory in regard of the Popes decrepite age and a pawne of money which the Pope was not willing to lay downe in regard of the great charge he was at fearing it would be greater for which cause he had layd as great burthens His Holinesse endeauoureth to make a strong league against the Emperor but finding difficulties in it knoweth not what to doe on his subiects as they were able to beare and sold and pawned as much as he could and giuen order for granting of all sorts of dispensations and fauours to whomsoeuer would giue money to supply the wants of the Apostolique Sea For the Councel he was most resolute not to let it bee out of his owne Territories and besides other vrgent reasons that of his owne and the Popedomes reputation was added that the Emperour should not compell him But he knew not how to induce him and Germany to giue consent To let it vanish sometimes seemed good vnto him and sometimes not and he often discoursed thereof with the Cardinals both in Consistory and priuately But finally hee resolued to put to hazard the determination for which hee knew he was insufficient not onely for the reasons before alleaged but for other weightie respects which passed in Germany For Caesar at the returne of the Cardinall of Trent to Ausburg vnderstanding the Popes minde and the answere hee gaue to Mendoza at the end of December which caused him to giue ouer for the Protestation as hath beene sayd and thinking that the Pope by requiring the restitution of Piaconza sought to diuert all speech of the Councell was assured that so long as he liued either the returne would not be or the resolution would bee protracted and therefore thought fit before he disarmed to set Germany at peace in matters of religion Hereof a proposition was made in the Diet and order taken The Emperor resolueth to settle a peace of religion in the Diet. that choyse should be made of persons fit for this good worke Those were chosen who were esteemed the best who not agreeing all was referred to Caesar Hee elected three Iulius Flugius Michael Sidonius and Iohannes Islebius These after long consultation composed a forme of Religion which was often examined reuiewed and changed first by themselues and then by diuers persons vnto whom the Emperor caused it to be shewed Therefore a forme is composed called the Interim and some of the principall Ministers of the Protestants were also called that they might approoue it But it had so many alterations additions and diminutions that it appeared to be the worke of many men who had contrary ends Finally it was reduced into that forme in which it now is the Legate sent a copie thereof vnto Rome by the Emperours consent who was willing to vnderstand the Popes opinion and by the counsell of the maior part of the Prelates who seeing the controuersies betweene the Pope and the Emperour feared that the Emperour would obey him no longer a thing much abhorred by them for the inbred and inueterate opinion of the Dutchmen to maintaine the dignitie of the Pope which is the only counterpoise of the Emperours authoritie whom without his assistance they were not able to resist if according to the vse of ancient Christian Princes they would keepe them within their bounds and remooue the abuses of the renowned libertie of the Clergie The Booke contayned twentie fiue heads Of the state of man in innocencie Of the state of man after sinne Of the redemption by CHRIST Which contemeth 25. heads Of Iustification Of the fruits thereof Of the manner how it is receiued Of charitie and good workes Of beliefe of the remission of sinnes Of the Church Of the signes of the true Church Of the authoritie thereof Of the Ministers of the Church Of the Pope and Bishops Of the Sacraments Of Baptisme Of Confirmation Of Penance Of the Eucharist Of extreame Vnction Of Order Of Marriage Of the Sacrifice of the Masse Of the memory intercession and inuocation of Saints Of the Communion Of the Ceremonies and vse of the Sacraments To recite here the substance of them would be too long tedious and vnprofitable because the consequences which began from that Doeth not continue long booke lasted not long It had the name of the Interim prescribing what to beleeue vntill all was established by a generall Conncell When the copie came to Rome euery one was amazed first in generall that a temporall Prince in a secular assembly should meddle with religion and not in one Article onely but in all The learned called to minde the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Zeno the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Heraclius and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Constance and what diuisions these Imperiall constitutions in matter of religion made in Christendome And is censured in Rome and said that vntill then there were three names vnluckie to the Church bringing into it many diuisions vnder pretence of vnitie to which might be added this fourth the Interim of Charles the fifth They doubted that this beginning of the Emperour would end where Henry the eight King of England did arriue to declare himselfe Head of the Church which would haue so much more compasse as Spaine Italy Germany and other adiacent Countreys were greater then one Island which in appearance did make shew to containe one Catholike doctrine but was very farre from it Descending to particulars they reprehended that in the points of originall sinne iustification the Sacraments Baptisme and confirmation the doctrine determined by the Councell was not set downe and that collection being made to bee obserued vntill the Councell in regard the Councel concerning those points was made already what else could bee said but that it was precisely to be obserued But to haue published another doctrine was to annihilate the Counsell and that the Emperours cunning was more to be suspected then euer seeing that hee made so earnest a request that the Councell should returne to Trent and did at the same time take away all authority from whatsoeuer was constituted by it They condemned the whole body of that doctrine for that it contained ambiguous speeches which superficially considered did receiue a good sence but inwardly were full of poyson that in some parts it did purposely stand onely vpon the generall that the Lutherans might expound
onely bee heard but haue a deciding voyce that the Pope should not preside but should submit himselfe also to the Councel and release the Bishops of their oath that they may speake freely The Emperour complayned of the Protestants that his Decree of the Interim was not obeyed by them and of the Catholikes that the reformation of the Clergy was not executed These excused themselues some by saying that they were to proceede slowly auoyding dissensions others that the exempt pretending priuiledges would not obey The Protestants layd the cause vpon the people who in regard the matter concerned their conscience did mutin and could not bee forced The Emperour gaue an account to the Nuncio of all these particulars shewing not onely the consent of the Catholiques and of the greater number of the Protestants but the limitation also proposed by the others lest if hee had heard of it by some other meanes it might haue produced some bad effect But hee added that hee would not haue this limitation put into the acts because those Princes had giuen him their word that they would doe nothing against his will and therefore hee might affirme to the Pope that all Germanie was contented with the Councel Afterwards he treated more strictly with the principall Ecclesiastiques proposing that the beginning should be before Easter and that they would goe thither in person Which being promised by the Electors hee solicited the Pope to make the conuocation for Easter or immediatly after because hee was assured of the consent of all The Emperor hastneth the conuocation of the Councel and desireth to see the Bull before it be published Germany Which the better to confirme he prayed his Holinesse that when the Bull was made hee would send him the draught before it was published that shewing it to all in the Diet hee might by that occasion make a Decree and cause it to bee receiued by all The Pope thought that nothing was concluded of what was proposed by him so long as it was not decided that the Decrees already made should bee receiued Hee would not that in the very beginning of the Councel this should bee disputed of because the issue was plaine that is that much time would be spent and nothing done and in fine all would bee dissolued without conclusion It was plaine to be seene that the generall dispute whether they ought to be receiued did draw after it a particular of euery one and that himselfe should not be able to interpose because it would bee alledged that he was to be suspected as hauing beene president and the principall authour To insist more with the Emperour that this point might bee decided would giue him more distast cast all into insuperable difficulties He was counselled that without saying any more he should take the point for decided The Popes resolution concerning the Decrees already made presuppose in his Bul that the Decrees already made should be accepted by all For the Bull going to the Diet with this tenor either the Dutch-men will be contented with it and so he shall obtaine his purpose or will not accept it and so the dispute will begin in the Diet and himselfe will bee free from care of it The Councel seemed vnto him good in conformitie whereof he made the Bull. And to satisfie the Emperour in part hee sent it to him not in a draught because he thought it was against his honour but framed dated and sealed yet not published The date was the fifteenth of The Bull of the Conocation was dated the 15. 8 Nouember Nouember In that Bull he said That for the taking away of all differences of Religion in Germany it being expedient and fit which the Emperour had also signified vnto him to reduce the generall Councel into Trent called by Paul the third begun ordered and prosecuted by himselfe then Cardinall and President and many decrees of faith and discipline beeing constituted and published therein hee vnto whom it belongeth to call and direct generall Councels for the encrease of the orthodoxe religion and to restore peace to Germany which formerly hath not yeelded to any Prouince in obedience and reuerence of the Popes the Vicars of CHRIST hoping also that the Kings and Princes will fauour and assist it exhorteth and admonisheth the Patriarques Arch bishops Bishops Abbats and others who by Law The Councel is to begâ—â—ne the first of Ma 〈…〉 custome or priuiledge ought to assist in Councels to bee in Trent the first of Mayâ— in which day he hath ordained by his Apostolique authoritie and consent of the Cardinals that the Councell shall be reassumed in the state in which it was and prosecuted whether he will send his Legats by whom he will preside in the Synode in case he cannot be personally present notwithstanding any translation suspension or any thing else especially those things which Paul the third in his Bull of the Conuocation and others belonging to the Councell did ordaine that they should not hinder which Bulls his will is that they shall remaine in force with all their clauses and decrees confirming and renewing them as much as is needfull The Emperours Ministers and other zealous Catholiques to whom the Emperour did impart it thought it would exasperate the Protestants and giue them occasion not to accept of the Councell in which the Pope declared that he would not onely preside but direct also Besides to talke of reassuming and prosecuting it was to put too many suspicions into their heads and to speake so magnificently of his authoritie was nothing but to prouoke them They councelled the Emperour to enduour that the Pope should moderate the Bull and reduce it into such a forme as might not more alcinate the Protestants The Emperour treated thereof with the Nuncio The Emperor desireth an alteration of the Bull. and wrote to his Ambassadour to doe the like with the Pope praying his Holinesse affectionately and effectually and for Christian charitie to make those words more milde which might diuers Germany from accepting the Councell The Ambassadour in Rome treated with a Spanish dexteritie and said That as wilde beasts taken in a snare must be drawen gently making shew to yeeld vnto them nor must bee shewed the fire or armes for feare of prouoking them and putting them in despaire which will encrease their forces so the Protestants must bee vsed who with Gentlenesse and by instructing and hearing them must be brought to the Councell where being arriued it will bee a fit time to shew them the truth That to condemne them before they were heard was to exasperate and prouoke them more The Pope answered according to his vsual libertie that he would not be taught to fight with a Cat shut vp but would haue it at libertie that it might fly that to The Popes answere bring the Protestants with faire words to the Councel where the deedes would not be answerable was to put them in despaire and make
them take some rash resolution and therefore what was to bee done was to bee told them plainely The Ambassadour answered that it was true in things necessary or fit to be spoken but he saw not how it was then fit to say that it belongeth to him to direct Councels That these things are most true but trueth hath not this priuiledge to be spoken at al times and in all places and that it is good to conceale it when the vttering of it doth produce a bad effect That he should remember that by the hot speeches of Leo the tenth and his Legate Cardinal Caietan the fire was kindled that now burneth which with a gentle word might haue beene put out That the Popes following especially Clement and Paul wise Princes did often complaine of it If Germany may now begained with dextrous vsage why should it be more separated with bitternesse The Pope as it were disdaining sayd That it was to be preached openly and inculcated which CHRIST hath taught that his diuine Maiestie hath made his Vicar Head of the Church and the principal light of the world that this is one of the truthes that must be spoken in all times places and as Saint Paul saith in season and out of season that to doe otherwise would bee against the commandement of CHRIST Hiding the Candle vnder a bushell which should be set on a Candlesticke That it was not honourable for the Apostolike Sea to vse artifice and dissimulation but that hee ought to speake plainely The Ambassador by way of a pleasant discourse sayd That to hide the rod and to make shew of benignitie and to yeeld vnto all seemed vnto him the true Apostolike office that he had heard it read in S. Paul that being free hee made himselfe seruant of all to gaine all with the Iewes a Iew with the Gentiles a Gentile with the weake weake to winne them also and that this was the way to plant the Gospel In fine the Pope not to enter into dispute sayde that the Bull was made according to the stile of the Chancery which could not be altered that he was aduerse from nouities and must follow the steps of his Predecessors that obseruing the vsuall forme whatsoeuer should happen could not be attributed to him but if he had inuented a new all the mischiefe would be laid to his Charge The Ambassadour to giue him time to bethinke himselfe better concludeth that he would not take the answere for a Negatiue but hoping that his Holinesse would take compassion on Germanie with a fatherly affection purposing to 〈◊〉 Christmas be pâ—st for theâ— it was the midst of December and then to make a new assault vpon him But the Pope resolute not to change 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sayd often I will preuent and not be preuented and to take away all trouble of 〈◊〉 â—orse 〈◊〉 Saint Ioâ—as day he made a Briefe in which hauing 〈◊〉 declared the 〈◊〉 〈…〉 of his foresayd Bull pretending that some 〈…〉 published The Pope maketh a Briefe and cause th 〈…〉 th it and the Bull to be published might alleadge ignorance he ordained that 〈◊〉 the Briefe and the Bull should bee bread published and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Saint Peter and Saint Iohn of 〈◊〉 with intention to send a Copie thereof printed to the Arch bishops that by them it might be intimated to the Bishops and other Prelates All meanes was taken from the Ambassadour 〈◊〉 speake any more thereof with the Pope and therefore hee presently dispatched in expresse Currier to signifie all to the Emperour Who seeing the Popes resolution Which â—illeth distast both to Papist and Protestant a Germany and thinking on a remedie caused the Bull to bee be read in the publike assembly which produced iust the same effect which hee foresaw that is that the Protestants would recall their word to submit themselues and the Catholikes refuse to goe to the Councell It pleased it the Catholikes by reason of the harsh and intractable stile the Protestants for the causes aforesaith which were that it belongeth to the Pope not onely to call but also to direct and gouerne the Councels that hee was resolued to continue and prosecute the things begun which tooke away the reexamination of what was already handled that vnseasonably and without occasion hee had said that Germany had acknowledged the Popes 〈◊〉 Vicar of CHRIST that hee had declared himselfe president of the Councel and had called 〈◊〉 but Ecclesiastikes and with many affected words had confirmed the Bull of the Conuocation of Paul They sayd that the Councell with these grounds would be in vaine whereunto to submit ones selfe was to 〈◊〉 against GOD and his conscience The Catholikes sayd that if there were no hope to reduce the Protestants the labour and charge would be 〈…〉 The Emperour gaue a temper to both parties saying that the Councell was generall of all Christian Nations all which obeying the Pope but Germany hee had framed the Conuocation as it did agree vnto them that for 〈◊〉 Who are pacified by the Emperour 〈◊〉 they should leaue all to his care who knew how to handle the businesse that they should suffer other Nations to meete and that himselfe would goe in person if not thither yet to some neere place and would take order not by wordes but deedes that all should passe with good termes that they should not regard what the Pope sayde but what himselfe did promise vpon the word of an Emperour and a King So hee pacified their mindes and the 13. of February a resolution was made and a Decree published the tenour whereof was That it being proposed in the former Diet that there is â—o meanes to compose the discards of Germany in cause of religion but by 〈◊〉 and generall Councel all the States of the Empire haue confirmed the propo 〈…〉 and resolued to accept and approue the same Synod submit themselues â—o it which hauing not bin executed as yet the same proposition and determination And therefore a Decree in the Diet is made to this effect hath been made in the present Diet. For the Emperour hauing la 〈…〉 red finally obtained of the Pope that the Councel should be remitted to Trent the first of May the next yeere and his Holinesse hauing done it 1551 IVLIVS 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. HENRY 2. and the Corporation hauing beene read and proposed in the Diet it is fit they should continue in the same resolution to expect the Councell with the obedience and to go to it in which all Christian Princes will assist and the Emperour himselfe as aduocate to the holy Church and defender of the Councels will doe what belongeth to his charge as he hath promised Who therefore giueth not be into all that his will is that euery one who goeth to the Councel shal be secured by the Imperial authoritie and power to goe remaine returne and propose freely what he shall thinke in his conscience to be necessary And
therefore that hee will lodge in the Confines of the Empire 〈…〉 hee can And hee admonisheth the Electors Princes and States of the Empire especially the Ecclesiastiques and those who haue made innouation in Religion that they prepare to bee there well instructed that they may bee inexcusable himselfe taking care that all shall passe lawfully and in order and that euery thing bee handled piously and Christianly according to the holy Scripture and doctrine of the Fathers And for the transgression of the Decrees of the Inter-religion and Reformation being assured that it was impossible to ouercome the difficulties and that as o 〈…〉 o things grew worse to the end that greater confusion may not arise hee calleth vnto him the cognition of the transgressions post yet enioyning the Princes and orders of the Empire to obseruance hereafter The world seeing this Decree thought it as it was a iust counterpoise Which seemeth to bee a counterpoise to the Popes Bull. of the Popes Bull in all parts The one will direct Councels the other will take care that all bee done in order and iuridically the one will preside and the other will haue the decision according to the Scripture and the Fathers the one will continuate and the other will haue power giuen to euery one to propose according to his conscience In summe the Court could not digest this affront and complained that it was another Conuocation of the Councell But the Pope according to his vsuall pleasanthesse sayd the Emperour hath been euen with mee for the publication of the Bull made without him The yeere 1551. being begun the Pope applying himselfe to the Councell intimated had two principall ayes to send trustie persons to preside 1551 and to bee at as little charge as was possible To auoyde charge hee The Presidents of the Councell are named thought to send but one Legate but that was too great a burthen for one because there would bee none who had the same interests on whom hee might safely relie and because hee should bee esteemed the onely authour of whatsoeuer was done For which respects it was necessary to lay the burden on more mens shoulders The Pope found a middle way to send one Legate and two Nuncij with equall authoritie thinking that so hee should bee better serued because hope maketh men more diligent Casting his eye on all the Cardinalls hee found none more trustie and withall more worthy then Marcellus Crescentius Cardinall of S. Marcellus to whom hee ioyned for Nuncij Sebastianus Pigbinus Archbishop of Siponto and Aloisius Lipomannus Bishop of Verona of the former hee made choyce for the great confidence hee had in him before his Papacy of the other for the fome of his great pietie goodnesse and loyalty Hauing had many secret parlies with these three and opened veto them the sinceritie of his heart and instructed them fully hee gaue them an ample Mandate to be present in the Councell in his name the tenor whereof was It belongeth to the father of a family to substitute others to doe that The tenor of their Mandat which hee cannot commodiously doe himselfe Therefore hauing reduced to Trent the Generall Councel intimated by Paul hoping that the Kings and Princes would affoord their fauour and assistance hee cited the Prelates who vsually haue voyce therein to bee there the first of May to resume the Councel in the state it was But not beeing able to bee personally present according to his desire in respect of his old age and other impediments that his absence might not bee an hinderance he appointeth Marcellus a zealous wise and learned Cardinall for Legate and the Bishops of Siponto and Verona famous for knowledge and experience as Nuncij with speciall Mandate and fit clauses Sending them as Angels of peace giuing them authoritie to resume direct and prosecute the Councell and to doe all things meete and necessary according to the tenor of his and his predecessours letters of the Conuocation The Emperour whom the Councel did more The Emperor giueth a safe conduct to the Protestants concerne holding it to be the onely meanes to make himselfe absolute Master of Germanie send a safe conduct in an ample forme to all the Protestant Orders of that Empire for themselues their Ambassadours and Diuines But while these foundations were layd in Rome and Ausburg to build the Councell of Trent vpon them webs were spunne in other places which obscured The Pope restoreth Parma to Octauius Farnese the dignitie and authoritie of that Synode and Engines were framed which did shake and dissolue it The Pope immediately after his assumption to preforme what he had promised in the Conclaue restored Parma to Octauius Farnese which the Pope had taken into his hands in the name of the Church and assigned to him two thousand crownes a moneth to defend it Octauius in regard of the enmitie of Ferrante Conzaga Vice-Duke of Milan and of many arguments which he had that the Emperour meant to be Lord of that Citie the Pope also hauing taken from him the prouision of two thousand crownes doubting that hee was not able to defend it with his owne forces treated with the Pope by his brother the Cardinall either to assist him or giue him leaue to prouide for himselfe by the protection of some other Prince able to maintaine him against the Emperour The Pope without thinking more of it answered that hee should doe for himselfe the best he could wherefore Octauius by meanes of Horatius Who receiueth a French Garison 〈◊〉 the Citie his brother sonne in law to the French King put himselfe vnder the protection of France and receiued a French Garison into the Citie This displeased the Emperour his vncle who perswaded the Pope that it was against his honour who was supreame Lord of that Citie and Duke Therefore the Pope published a seuere edict against him citing him to Rome and declaring him traytor if he did not appeare and demanding the Emperours Which occasioneth a war betweene the Emperour the French 〈◊〉 assistance against him who declared that hee did approoue the Popes cause and would defend it with his armes This was a beginning of a manifest warre betweene the Emperour and the French King and of great distasts of this King against the Pope And in Saxonie vpon the Riuer Albi discourses beganne betweene the Saxons and those of Brandeburg to make a league against the Emperour that he might not wholly subdue Germany as shall be said in its place Notwithstanding these seedes of warre which in Italie in the beginning of April began to spring the Pope would haue the Legate A confederation is made in Germany against the Emperour and Nuncij goe to Trent and gaue them commission to open the Councel on the first of May the day appointed with those who were there yea though there were none at all by the example of the Nuncij of Martinus the fifth who opened the
The letters The Abbat readeth a protestation being recited the Abbat read a Protestation containing a narration of a Protestation made by Termes in Rome saying That the King after hee had taken vpon him the defence of Parma seeing that those laudable things which hee had done were reprehended vsed great care that Paul Termes his Ambassador should giue an account of all to the Pope Colledge of Cardinals to take from them all sinister opinion shewing that the taking of the Duke into his protection was the effect of a pious humane and kingly minde wherein there was no cunning or priuate gaine but respect onely of the Church as appeared by the propositions of accord which aymed at nothing but that the Church might not be robbed and Italy preserued in peace and libertie And if the Pope thought this a cause to put all Europe into warre he was sorry but it could not be imputed to him hauing not onely accepted but offered also all honest and fit conditions Neither could the dissolution of the Councell assembled bee prescribed to him praying the Pope to consider what mischiefes would accompany the war and to preuent them with peace Which if his Holinesse will not regard but desire rather to set Europe on fire and hinder the Councell giuing suspicion that it was called not for the good of the Church but for priuate interests excluding from it a most Christian King hee could not choose but to protest to him and the Colledge that he could not send his Bishops to Trent where the accesse is not free and secure and that he could not esteeme that a generall Councell but priuate from which he was excluded neither could the people or Prelates of France be obliged to the decrees of it Afterwards he protested that he would come to the remedies vsed by his ancestors in like occurrences not to take away his due obseruance from the Apostolique Sea but to reserue it for better times when armes shall bee laid downe which are dishonestly taken vp against him desiring of his Holinesse that this Protestation might bee registred and giuing him a copie of it to peruse These things hauing beene already protested in Rome he desired should be likewise protested in Trent with the same instance that they might be registred in the actes of that assembly and that there being a publike instrument made of it he might vse it in time and place When the Protestation was read the Speaker hauing talked with the President answered in substance That the Kings modesty in his letters was gratefull to the Synode that it doth not accept the person of the Abbat but as it is lawfull that warneth him to bee in the same place the eleuenth of October to receiue the answere which shall bee made to the Kings letters and forbiddeth the Nuncij to make an instrument of the present action but ioyntly with the Secretary of the Councell And nothing else beeing to bee done the Session was ended Then the Abbat demaunded an instrument of the action but could not obtaine it When Termes had protested in Rome though many did not know of the The censure of this Protestation act yet it was beleeued that the Pope would deferre the Councell because it must needes bring forth new diuisions if such a principall Nation did resist But he deceiued the world not for any desire hee had to celebrate it but for that he would not seeme to be cause of the dissolution being resolued that if it were separated without him hee would answere with an open mouth to whosoeuer should desire it again that he had done his part and would do no more But the Protestation made in Trent a place so conspicuous was presently published euery where and gaue matter of discourse The Imperialists esteemed it a vainity saying That the act of the maior part of the vniuersality is euer esteemed lawfull when the lesser being called either cannot or wil not be present that all are called to the Councell and the Frenchmen also might haue come without passing by the Popes territories but in case they could not yet their absence doth not derogate from the Councell because they are not neglected but inuited It was said to the contrary that to call in words and to exclude in deeds was not to inuite and for the Popes territories one might goe from France to Trent without passing by them but not without passing by those of the Emperour and the maior part hath full authoritie when the lesser cannot appeare and is silent because it is presupposed to consent and when it will not appeare because it is accounted contumacious but when it doth protest it bath its place and especially if the impediment proceed from him that calleth the action in absence cannot be of force And the Counsellors of the Parliament of Paris said some thing more The Decrees of Councels do not binde the Churches absent That it is true that the authoritie of the whole vniuersalitie is transferred into the maior part when the cause is common to all and nothing belongeth to particular men but when the whole belongeth to all and euery one hath his part the assent of euery one is necessary Et prohibentis conditio potior and the absent not giuing their voyces are not bound Of this sort are Ecclesiasticall assemblies and bee the Councell as populous as it will the absent Churches are not bound if they thinke fit not to receiue it This hath alwayes beene vsed in ancient times that the Councels beeing ended the Decrees should be sent to be confirmed to the Churches that were absent in which otherwise they had no force which euery one that readeth Hilarius Athanasius Theodoretus and Victorinus who handle this particular may see plainely And iâ— happened sometimes that some part of the Canons were receiued by some Church and some left out as euery one thought fit for their necessities manners and vses And S. Gregorie himselfe doth witnesse that the Church of Rome did not receiue the Canons of the second Councell of Constantinople nor of the first of Ephesus Wisemen not considering the subtilties said that the King had giuen that Councell an vncurable wound For it hauing no other ground then Christian charity and the assistance of the holy Ghost it would neuer bee beleeued that these were present in an assembly against which a most Christian King persecutor of all Sects with the adherence of a kingdome not blemished in Religion did protest in that forme And they brought an experience for proofe For they said that the Presidents retyring to consult with the Emperours Ambassadours did shew who guided the Councell And which was of more importance when these fiue had consulted and imparted nothing to any body else the Speaker sayd The holy Synod doth receiue the letters And what was that holy Synode And likewise the Abbats exposition The Presidents take vpon them the authority of the Councell beeing read the answere resolued
and vnder their iudgement and hee wrote to those Priests who of their owne braine had reconciled some that they should giue an account to the people The goodnesse and charitie of the Bishops made their opinion for the most part to be followed and by little and little was cause that the Church charitie waxing colde not regarding the charge layd vpon them by CHRIST did leaue the care to the Bishop and ambition a witty passion which doth insinuate it selfe in the shew of vertue did cause it to be readily embraced But the principall cause of the change was the ceasing of persecutions For then the Bishops did eâ—ect as it were a tribunall which was much frequented because as temporall commodities so suites did encrease The iudgement though it were not as the former in regard of the forme to determine all by the opinion of the Church yet it was of the same sincerity Whereupon Constantine seeing how profitable it was to determine causes and that by the authoritie of Religion captious actions were discouered which the Iudges could not penetrate made a Law that there should lye no appeale from the sentences of Bishops which should bee executed by the secular Iudges and if in a cause depending before a secular tribunall in any state thereof either of the parties though the other contradict shall demand the Episcopall iudgement the cause shall be immediately remitted vnto him Here the tribunall of the Bishop began to be a common pleading place hauing execution by the Ministerie of the Magistrate and to gaine the name of Episcopall iurisdiction Episcopall audience and such like The Emperor Valence did enlarge it who in the yeere 365. gaue the Bishops the care ouer all the prizes of vendible things This iudiciall negotiation pleased not the good Bishops Possidonius doth recount that Austin being imployed herein sometimes vntill dinner time sometimes longer was wont to say that it was a trouble did diuert him from the things proper vnto him and himselfe writeth that it was to leaue things profitable and to attend things tumultuous and perplexed And Saint Paul did not take it to himselfe as being not fit for a Preacher but would haue it giuen to others Afterwards some Bishops beginning to abuse the authoritie giuen them by the law of Constantine that law was seuentie yeeres after reuoked by Arcadius and Honorius and an ordination made that they should iudge causes of religion and not ciuill except both parties did consent and declared that they should not be thought to haue a Court. Which law being not much obserued in Rome in regard of the great power of the Bishop Valentinian being in the Citie in that yeare 452. did renew it and made it to be put in execution But a little after some part of the power taken away was restored by the Princes that followed so that Iustinian did establish vnto them a Court and audience and assigned to them the causes of Religion the Ecclesiasticall faults of the Clergie diuers voluntary iurisdictions also ouer the Laitie By these degrees the charitable correction instituted by CHRIST did degenerate into domination and made Christians loose their ancient reuerence and obedience It is denyed in words that Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is dominion as is the secular yet one knoweth not how to put a difference betweene them But S. Paul did put it when he wrote to Timothie and repeated it to Titus that a Bishop should not be greedy of gaine nor a striker Now on the contrary they make men pay for processes and imprison the parties as is done in the secular Court But the Westerne Countries being separated and an Empire made of Italy France and Germany and a kingdom of Spaine in these foure Prouinces the Bishops for the most part were made Counsellors of the Prince which by the mixture of spirituall and temporall charges caused their iurisdiction to encrease exceedingly Before 200. yeeres were past they pretended absolutely all iudicature criminall and ciuill ouer the Cleargie and in some things ouer the Laitie also pretending that the cause was Ecclesiasticall Besides this kinde of Iudicature they inuented another which they called mixt in which the Magistrate or the Bishop might proceed against the secular which of them tooke the cause in hand first whereby in regard of their exquisite diligence neuer leauing place to the secular they appropriated all vnto themselues and those which remained out of so great a number were comprehended in the end by a generall rule established by them as a ground of faith that euery cause is deuolued to the Ecclesiasticall Court if the Magistrate will not or neglect to doe iustice But if the pretensions of the Cleargie were contained within these bounds the state of Christian Common wealthes were tolerable The people and Princes when they saw it mount to these vnsupportable termes might with Lawes and statutes haue brought the iudgements to a sufferable forme as formerly vpon occasion hath beene done But that which put Christendome vnder the yoke tooke from it in the end all meanes to shake it from the necke For after the yeere 1050. all the causes of the Cleargy being appropriated to the Bishops and very many of the Laitie vnder title of spiritualitie and almost all the rest vnder the name of a mixt iudicature and placing themselues aboue secular Magistrates vpon pretence of iustice denied they came to say that the Bishop had that power to iudge not by the grant or conniuency of Princes or by the will of the People or by custome but that it was essentiall to the Episcopall dignitie and giuen to it by CHRIST And though the Lawes of the Emperours remaine in the Codes of Theodosius and Iustinian in the Capitulars of Charles the great and Lewis the Deboneere and others of later Princes of the East and West which doe all shew plainely how when and by whom this power hath beene graunted and all Stories as well Ecclesiasticall as prophane doe agree in declaring the same grants and customes adding the reasons and causes yet so notorious a trueth hath not had such power but that a contrary affirmation onely without any proofe hath been able to ouercome it which the Canonists haue so farre maintained as to publish those for heretikes who doe not suffer themselues to bee hoodwinckt And not staying heere they adde that neither the Magistrate nor the Prince himself can meddle in any of those causes which the Clergie hath appropriated because they are spirituall and of spirituall things the Laiques are vncapeable Yet the light of trueth was not so put out but that learned and godly men in those first times did oppose that doctrin shewing that both the Premisses of that discourse were false that the Maior that is that the Laiques are vncapeable of spiritual things was absurd and impious For they are adopted by the heauenly Father called the sonnes of God brothers of CHRIST partakers of the Kingdome of heauen made worthy of Diuine grace Of
the infinite length in the dispatches the impediments in the diligent examination the difficulty to informe so many the seditions made by the factious it is to bee beleeued that they haue beene intermitted because they did notsucceed well and that the Courts and Officers haue beene brought in to remedy those disorders It cannot be denied that these haue some that deserue to be prouided against which is fit to doe without restoring that which was abolished because it was intollerable In Appeales the custome was to passe by the intermediate Superiours and not at the first to leap to the highest which was taken away because the Gouernours of Prouinces and Countries were become Tyrants ouer the Church and for a remedie all businesses were carried to Rome This hath its inconueniencies the great distance of place and charge but they are more tollerable then oppression He that would reduce the first custome should find that in stead of redressing one euill hee should cause many and euery one greater But aboue all it must be considered that the same publike thing must not alwayes bee ordered in one manner but as time hath mutations so it is fit to change the gouernment The ancient manner of gouerning will not be profitable except the ancient state of the Church doe returne Hee that seeing how children are gouerned and how the libertie of eating and drinking any thing at any time is cause of health and strength should thinke an old man might doe so would find himselfe much deceiued The Churches were little compassed with Pagans vnited amongst themselues as beeing neere the enemy now they are great without any opposite to keepe them in their duetie whereupon the common things are neglected and it is necessarie they should be cared for by one If the causes did continue in euery Prouince within a few yeeres there would bee such diuersitie that one would bee contrary to another and they would not seeme to be of the same faith and religion The Popes of Rome tooke not vpon them in ancient times many parts of gouernment when they saw it was good but reserued it to themselues when it was abused by others Many succeeding Popes were of holy life and good intension who would haue restored it but that they saw that in a corrupt matter it could not be well vsed His conclusion was that to preserue the vnity of the Church it was necessary to leaue things as they are Neither did this please the Italian Prelats who would haue the Popes authoritie preserued yet withall some thing restored to themselues especially being to reside therefore they came to moderate the businesse To restore Synodall iudicatures was reiected by almost all because it did diminish the Episcopall and was too popular To appeale by degrees though it was maintained by many yet it was excluded by pluralitie of voyces To appeale from the definitiues alone was accommodated with a limitation that it should be onely in criminall causes others beeing left in the same state though perhaps they had more neede to be reformed For proceeding against the persons of the Bishops no man desiring to facilitate the iudicature against himselfe the restoring of it to Parochiall Synods vnto which it did formerly belong was not spoken of but they desired to prouide that it remaining in the Popes hands it should passe with greater dignitie of that order moderating the commissions which came from Rome by which they were forced to appeare and submit themselues to persons of an inferior ranke And this was so earnestly desired by all that it was necessary for the Legat to yeeld vnto it though he was not pleased with any exaltation of the Bishops because all was taken from the Pope which was giuen to them The Dutch Prelates did propose that the lawes of the Degradations might be moderated as being intolerable and giuing much occasion of complaint in Germany For it being a pure ceremonie which hindereth Iustice and The Dutch Prelates complaine of the lawes of Degradation they hauing desired a moderation euer since the yeere 1522. in the one and thirtieth of the hundred grieuances to see that the abuse is continued giueth matter of scandall to some and of detraction to others The ancient vse of the Church was that if any Ecclesiasticall person would returne to the secular state to the end it might not appeare that those who were deputed to the A discourse about Degradation ministerie of the Church should serue the world the Bishops did vse to take from him the Ecclesiasticall degree as in warre to hold themselues in more reputation it was not graunted to a Souldier to returne to ciuill functions and be subiect to the ciuill Iudge if he were not first bereaued of his militarie degree which therefore was called Degradation taking from him his girdle and armes as with those he was created a Souldier Therefore when any Cleargie man either willingly or by the lawes was to returne to secular functions or for some faults was made subiect to that Court the Bishops did take from him the degree with the same ceremonies with the which he was inuested spoilng him of the habits and taking out of his hand the instruments by the assignation of which he was deputed to the ministerie Being apparelled iust as if hee were to minister in his charge hee was to be stripped first of that which was last in the ordination and with contrary words to those that were vsed in the promotion And this was very vsuall in those first times after Constantine for three hundred yeeres But about the yeere sixe hundred a custome was brought in not to permit Cleargie-men of holy Order to returne to the world and to others it was granted to doe it at their pleasure whereupon by little and little the Degradation of the lesser was wholy disused and that of the greater was restrained onely to this case when they were to be made subiect to the secular Court And Iustinian regulating the iudicature of the Cleargie after he had ordained that in Ecclesiasticall delicts they should be chastized by the Bishops and in secular delicts which hee called Ciuill by the publique Iudge added that the punishment should not bee executed before the partie guiltie were despoyled of 〈◊〉 Priesthood by the Bishop And after that criminall iudicature ouer the Clergie was granted to the Bishops the Degradation remained onely when the punishment was death which in regard of the dignity of their order the Ecclesiastiques would not haue inflicted vpon a Clergie man But in cases of exorbitant wickednesse it seemed that it could not be denied without scandall therefore they found a way to doe that indirectly which directly they could not saying it was iust that the offences of the Clergie should bee punished with deserued death but the Degradation was first necessary which they made so difficult by circumstances of solemnitie that very seldome it could bee done And this procured a greater reuerence of the Clericall
a criminall cause against a Bishop may not bee receiued by information but by witnesses and those of good fame chastizing them grieuously if they shall depose vpon Passion and the criminall causes of the Bishops may not be determined but by the Pope After this another Decree was published in which the Synode sayd The Decree concerning matters to be deferred vntill the comming of the Protestants That desiring to extirpate all errours it had handled foure Articles exactly 1. Whether it were necessary and commanded by GOD that all the faithfull should receiue the Sacrament vnder both kindes 2. Whether hee that receiueth but one receiueth lesse then he that receiueth both 3. Whether the holy Church hath erred in communicating the Laiques with the bread onely and the Priests who doe not celebrate 4. Whether children ought to bee communicated But because the Protestants of Germany doe desire to bee heard concerning these Articles before the definition and therefore haue demanded a Safe Conduct to come remaine speake freely propose and depart the Synode hoping to reduce them into the concord of one faith hope and charity by yeelding to them hath giuen them publique faith that is Safe Conduct as farre as it can according to the tenor vnder-written and hath deferred to define these Articles vntill the twenty fiue of Ianuary the next yeere ordaining withall that the Sacrifice of the Masse be handled in that Session as a thing annexed and that in the next the Sacraments of Penance and extreame Vnction be discussed The tenour of the Safe Conduct was That the holy Synode doeth as The tenor of the Safe Conduct much as it can grant publike faith full security that is Safe Conduct with all necessary and fit clauses though they require a speciall expression to all Ecclesiasticall and Secular persons of Germany of what degree state or quality soeuer who will come to this generall Councell that they may with all liberty conferre propose treate come remaine present Articles by writing or by word conferre with the Fathers deputed by the Synode and dispute without iniury and ill words and depart when they please And the Synode is further pleased to grant that if for their greater liberty and security they shall desire that Iudges bee deputed for the offences which they haue committed or shall commit though they be enormous and sauour of heresie The Ambassage of the Elector of Brandeburg they may name those that they shall esteeme fauourable After this the Mandate of Iâ—achim Elector of Brandeburg was read in the persons of Christopher Strassen a Lawyer and Iohn Osman his Ambassadours sent to the Councell The former made a long Oration shewing the good affection and reuerence of his Prince towarde the Fathers without declaring what his opinion was in point of Religion The Synode answered that is the Speaker in its name that it heard with great content the Ambassadours discourse especially in that part where that Prince doth submit himselfe to the Councell and promiseth to obserue the Decrees hoping that his deedes will be answerable to his wordes But the Proposition of those of Brandeburg was noted by many because the Electour was of the Augustane confession and it was openly knowen that his interests did mooue him to make such a faire shew that his sonne Fredericke elected Archbishop of Magdeburg by the Canons a Benefice vnto which a very great and rich principallitie is annexed might not be hindered at Rome and by the Catholiques in Germanie The answere which the Councel gaue was much matueiled at in regard An artifice vsed by the Councel often practised by the Church of Rome of the faire and aduantagious manner of contracting pretending ten thousand by vertue of the promise when the bargaine was but of ten For there is no more proportion betweene these two numbers then was betweene the reuerence promised by the Electour and the obedience receiued by the Synode It was replied for defence that the Councell did not regard what was but what should haue been sayd and that this is an vsuall and pious allurement of the holy Church of Rome which yeelding to the infirmitie of her children maketh shew to beleeue that they haue performed their duetie So the Fathers of the Councell of Carthage writing to Innocentius the first to giue him an account that they had condemned Celestinus and Pelagius desiring him to conforme himselfe to their declaration hee commended them in his answere that remembring the old Tradition and Ecclesiasticall discipline they had referred all to his iudgement whence all ought to learne whom to absolue and whom to condemne And indeed this is a faire gentle meanes to make men speake that in silence which they will not in words Afterwards according to the intimation made to the Abbat of Bellosana to giue him then an answere to the Letters and Protestation of his Master they made the Apparitors demaund by proclamation at the Church doore whether any were there for the most Christian King But no man appearing because it was so concluded by the Kings Counsel not to enter into the contestation of the cause especially for that they could expect no answere but made at Rome by the Pope and the Spaniards the speaker did desire that the answere decreed might be read publikely and so it was by consent of the Presidents The substance of it was That the Fathers conceiuing great hope of the fauours of the King were exceedingly grieued for the The answere of the Councell made to the Abbat of Bellosans words of his Minister which did much abate it yet they had not quite lost it in regard they were not conscious of hauing giuen him any cause of offence and for that hee said the Councell was assembled for the profit of some fewe and for priuate ends it had no place in them who were assembled not by the present Pope onely but by Paulus the third to extirpate heresies and reforme discipline then which causes none can bee more common and pious praying him to let his Bishops goe to assist this holy worke where they shall haue all liberty And if his Minister a priuate person who brought vnto them things distastfull was heard with patience and attention how much more welcome shall persons be of so great dignitie Adding withall that though they come not the Councell will not want reputation or authoritie hauing been lawfully called and for iust causes restored And for that his Maiestie did protest to vse the wonted remedies of his Ancestors the Synode had good hope that hee would not restore the things long since abrogated to the great benefit of that Crowne but looking backe vpon his Ancestors on the name of the most Christian King and on his father Francis who did honour that Synode following that example hee will not bee vnthankefull to GOD and the Church his mother but will rather pardon priuate offences for publike causes The Decrees of the Session were immediatly printed which
Emperours Ambassadours gaue them hope and promise that they might entertaine them But on the other side the Legate and Nuncij did plainely refuse to alter the forme of the Safe Conduct The answere of the Legate and Nuncij saying it was too much dishonourable for the Synode which representeth the Catholike Church that foure Sectaries should make difficulty to beleeue it neither would they stoppe the course of the Decrees already put in order with maturitie And what hope can there bee of the conuersion of Germanie when they come with these demaunds And for hearing them in publike it was iust because it was promised but beeing sent to the Councell of which they see and know that the Legate and Nuncij are Presidents they must acknowledge them for such or else they cannot bee admitted for so they had speciall Commission from the Pope when those of Wittenberg came that to release oathes and such like impieties they would rather die then cause to be done and that they would sooner depart dissolue the Councell and command the Prelates not to assist at any acte The Emperour enformed Offendeth the Emperour hereof who tooke the businesse to the heart was offended with the obstinacie of the Papalins who vpon a nice point of honour would disturbe a businesse of that consequence and raise a warre which in the end might be their owne ruine And he sent backe order to his Ambassadours and the Cardinall Madruccio to vse all meanes and his owne authoritie also to pacific the Legate first with intreaties then with high words if they could not find a temper which might satisfie both parties and to force the Presidents in a ciuill manner to yeeld to that which was iust The Emperours Ambassadours and Madruccio aduising together resolued not to demand of the Presidents all at once but first onely to receiue the Ambassadours wherein they vsed long perswasions which did all tend to shew that when they were brought into the assembly where themselues are Presidents it might be said that their Presidencie was acknowledged though before no particular complement had beene vsed with them To the perswasions they added intreaties in the Emperours name mixed with some words signifying that it was not fit to abuse his clemencie nor to force him to vse other remedies that necessity was a potent incitation to him that had power in his hand In the end Crescentius suffered himselfe to be perswaded to receiue them not in Session but in a publique generall Congregation in his house thinking that thereby he should be acknowledged as Head His edge beeing thus abated they came to speake of ceasing to treate of the points of doctrine Toledo said that he had heard it often preached that the sauing of one soule was so deare to CHRIST that hee would descend againe and suffer on the Crosse to gaine it and now that they refused to saue all Germany where was the imitation of CHRIST The Legate excused himselfe vpon the absolute commands of the Pope which hee must needes obey But the Ambassadour replying that to a Minister instruction is giuen in writing At y e instance of whose Ministers they change their opinion and matters of discretion are referred to iudgement the Legate said that hee saw well that this was a degree to demand a retractation of the things already decided The Ambassadour gaue his word that hee would neuer speake of that yea would deale effectually with the Saxons to make them desist from that request In the end the Legate perswaded by the Nuncio of Verona who suffered himselfe to bee ouercome first not to lay hee sayd on the Popes backe and the Councels so great a burthen that so important a businesse should bee precipitated and so small a delay denied condescended to say that hee was content so that the Prelates in the generall Congregation did approoue it to whom also he referred himselfe for the Safe Conduct which they required The Congregation was called to consult vpon these particulars and the delay was easily granted vpon the perswasions of the Imperialists For the Safe conduct the consultation was more hard not onely for the reason alleadged by the Legate but because the name of the Councell of Basill and the referring themselues to it was abhorred and which did more import they thought that some things might fit those times and not these because the doctrine of the Bohemians was not so contrary to the Church of Rome Notwithstanding all these oppositions the authoritie of the three Electors and of the Cardinall Madruccio and the negotiation of the Emperours Ambassadours preuailed But Petrus Tagliauia Archbishop of Palermo sayd that one very principall point was omitted whether it should bee allowed that they should sit A consultation about the maner of receruing the Protestants in Councell in the Councell or not and what termes of honour should bee giuen them and their Prince For to vse them meanly would breake off the businesse and to honour manifest heretiques would bee a great preiudice The same and greater consideration must bee had how to behaue themselues towards the Diuines which are to come who pretend to haue a voyce and will bee a partie in disputations and Consultations nor will be esteemed as the Church must esteeme them that is as heretiques excommunicated and condemned with whom it is not lawfull to treat but onely to instruct them if they humbly craue it and pardon them by fauour Concerning this proposition much was said of the varietie of times vnto which all lawes must be accommodated that the same Popes which did constitute those Decretals would not obserue them in these occasions that nothing is more easily broken then that which is most hard Which reasons though they perswaded the maior part yet they knew not what to resolue It seemed that to determine what rigor of the law was to bee retained and what to bee mitigated was a matter of much and long consultation not to bee resolued on without the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals which the straitnesse of time could not suffer When all were doubtfull the Bishop of Namberg opportunely sayd that necessity did excuse euery transgression and that in the Colloquies and Diets of Germany these things were naturely considered on and so decided But for more assurance it was good to make a Protestation before that all was done for charitie and piety which are aboue all law and to reduce those that wander and that it is vnderstood to bee done without preiudice with those clauses which the Lawyers know how to find This opinion was readily embraced first by the Dutch then by the Spanish Prelates and at last somewhat coldly by the Italians the Legate remaining immooueable and shewing plainely that hee stood quiet being forced by necessitie These resolutions beeing setled it was resolued that the 24. of the moneth there should bee a generall Congregation to receiue and heare the Saxon Ambassadours that the 25. day the Session should bee
desired often that the action should begin which not withstanding was deferred sometimes vnder pretence that the Legate was not well in health sometimes vnder diuers others The Emperours Ambassadours vsed all meanes to make them begin and perswaded the Protestants not to desire an answere to the demaunds presented by them and afterwards not to desire that the doctrine exhibited by them should bee examined But as one difficulty was remooued by the Protestants so another was still raised by the Presidents sometimes about the manner of treating sometimes about the matter with which to begin But in the end the Protestants perswaded by Pictauius were content to begin where the others would Yet for all this nothing was done For the Legate though very sicke of great passions of minde was thought to faine that hee might finde a pretence not to begin The Nuncij were irresolute and the Bishops did not agree among themselues For the adherents of Caesar Spaniards and others mooued by the Emperours Ambassadours desired to proceede but the Papalins suspecting that the end of the Imperialists was to come to the reformation of the Court of Rome embraced all occasions of delay And because the Dutch Bishops were already departed by reason of the rumours of warre they expected the like occasion also especially because the aduices of the Armes of the French King and confederates of Germanie against the Emperour did continue Protests and Manifests beeing published which alleadged for a cause the defence of Religion and libertie of Germany The first of April the Elector of Saxonie besieged Ausburg which did render it selfe the third day and the sixt newes there of came The Fathers of the Councell and the Protestants depart from Trent by reason of the rumors of warre to Trent and that all Tirol did arme and meant to goe to Ispruc there beeing an opinion that the armie of the confederates did purpose to possesse themselues of the passages of the Alpes to hinder strangers from comming into Germany Therefore in many of the Italian Bishops embarqued and went downe the Riuer Adice to goe to Verona and the Protestants determined to depart There remaining but few Prelates and the Legate often doting by reason The Legate doteth and the Nuncij send to Rome to knowe what to doe of his great infirmitie nor being able constantly to resolue the Nuncij fearing they should be alone in Trent if they expected the first of May according to the order wrote to Rome desiring to knowe what they should do in these great straits The Pope who already had concluded with France nor esteemed any more what the Emperour could doe hauing ouer come the difficulties by which he was compassed assembled the Cardinals and proposed to them the aduice of the Nuncy the maior part of whom did concurre without difficulty that the Councell should bee suspended The Bull was made and sent to Trent and letters addressed to the Nuncij giuing them authority for the suspension Therefore when they saw vrgent necessitie they were commanded to yeeld vnto it not putting the dignity of the Councell in danger which should be restored at another more peaceable time nor dissoluing it absolutely that they might keepe it in their power and vse it vpon occasions but suspending it for some yeeres The Nuncij concealed From whence they receiue order to suspend the Councel this answere and consulted with the Emperours Ambassadors and the principal prelates who desired that order should be expected from Caesar and extenuated the feare as much as they could Notwithstanding the Prelates though the maior part were Spaniards fearing their owne persons and hating the Protestants and not hoping that in so great straits the Emperour could haue time to thinke of the Councell gaue consent to a suspension Therefore the Nuncij did intimate the publique Session for the 28. of April so great was their feare that they could not expect two dayes the time appointed for it Those few that remained did assemble and after the Ecclesiasticall ceremonies were ended for the pompes were omitted for that time the Nuncio of Siponto caused the Decree so bee read by the Secretary The substance Which is executed in Session the 2. of April whereof was That the Synode the two Nuncij presiding in their owne name and in the name of Cardinall Crescentius the Legate grieuously sicke is assured that all Christians doe knowe that the Councell of Trent was first The Bull of the suspension for two yeres assembled by Paulus and after restored by Iulius at the request of Charles the Emperour to restore Religion especially in Germanie and to correct manners and that many Fathers of diuers Countreys did meete without sparing any paines or fearing any dangers and that the proceeding was prosperous with hope that the innouators of Germanie would come to the Councell and yeeld to the reasons of the Church but that by the subtilty of the enemie tumults are suddenly raised which haue interrupted the course taken away all hope of proceeding and giuen cause of feare that the Synode would rather irritate the mindes of many then pacifie them Therefore perceiuing that euery place Germanie especially is on fire with discords and that the Dutch Bishops especially the Electors were departed to make prouision for their Churches it hath determined not to contend with necessitie but to be silent vntill better times And therefore they doe suspend the Progresse for two yeeres with condition that if all be quiet before that time bee ended the Councell shall bee vnderstood to bee restored but if the impediments shall not cease at the end of two yeeres it shall bee vnderstood that the suspension is taken away so soone as the impediments are remooued without a new Conuocation of the Councell his Holinesse and the holy Apostolique Sea hauing giuen consent and authoritie to this Decree And in the meane time the Synode doth exhort all Christian Princes and Prelates as farre as concerneth euery one to cause all the Decrees of the Councell made vntill then to be obserued in their Dominions and Churches This Decree beeing read was approued by the Italians The Spaniards who were twelue sayd that the dangers were not so great as they were made That fiue yeeres Is opposed by the Spanish Prelates since Chiusa was taken by the Protestants when no commander but Castel-alto was in Tiral to defend it and yet the Councell did not disso 〈…〉 Now the Emperour was in 〈◊〉 by whose vertue those stirres would quickly ceast that the 〈…〉 should haue leaue to depart as then they had and those remaine that would vntill the Emperour were aduised 〈…〉 beeing but three dayes 〈…〉 might returness speedy answere But the others opposing popularly the Spaniards protested against so absolute suspension Who protest against the suspension notwithstanding the Nuncio of Siponto giuing his benediction to the Fathers gaue them leaue to begin their iourney The Nuncij and Italian Prelates beeing departed in
by seeing the forwardnesse of the people to contribute especially of those of the meaner sort and told them often that they could not hope that Saint Peter would open heauen vnto them so long as they vsurped his goods vpon earth This relation made vnto the Queene with many other treaties continued succeesliuely from Rome caused her to imploy all her spirits herein but nothing could be done because many of the Nobilitie and of the Grandies had incorporated many of The Queene maketh 〈…〉 tution which her people â—â—suse to doe these reuenewes into their houses For herselfe shee restored the tenths and all other Ecclesiasticalligoods annexed to the Crowne by her brother and her Father The Ambassadours parted from Rome with much praise and fauour from the Pope for their submission a meanes by which his good will is easily gained Immediately after the Creation of the new Pope tho Imperialists and French men did vie who should gaine him But the Cardinall of Loraine who well knew his humour confirmed his affection towards the French telling him in Consistorie and in many priuate Treaties besides that the King did know that the Church of France had neede of reformation and was ready to assist his Holinesse either by sending Prelates to the Councell if hee thought fit or by any other meanes that should seeme good vnto him In the meane space the Diet of Germany was prosecuted not without Contentions doe arise in the Diet of Ausburg contentions which would haue beene greater if Cardinall Morone had remayned there as well for the negotiations hee would haue made as for the suspicions conceiued by the Protestants that hee was sent onely to oppose their commodities And it was alreadie published euery where that Rome was full of hope that Germany would quickely come vnder the yoke as England had done After the Cardinals departure the first difficultie was whether the points of Religion should bee discussed first of all which though the Ecclesiastiques did contradict in the beginning yet it was finally resolued by common consent to beginne there Wherein there were two contrary Propositions One to treat of the meanes to reforme it the other to leaue euery one to his libertie about which point there was very great controuersie But in the ende all inclined to the second proposition not knowing how to roote out the euill which did still moue onely hoping that when the humours were quiet and the differences and suspitions remooued many easie and commodious wayes might bee found out For this it was necessary to establish a peace that for cause of Religion there might bee no more warre and that it might bee lawfull for all the Princes and States of the Empire to follow and cause to bee obserued in their Dominions what Religion pleased them best Which resolution when it came to bee established raised greater controuersies For those of the Augustan Confession did pretend that it was lawfull for all to accept their Doctrine retaining the honours States and Degrees which they possessed On the contrary the Catholiques would not haue it permitted to the Ecclesiastiques to change their Religion and keepe their degree but that if a Bishop or an Abbot did embrace the other Religion he should loose his dignitie Neither would they haue it permitted to the Cities which seuen yeares since had receiued the decree of the Interim made in Ausburg to returne to the Augustan Confession Writings passed on both sides concerning this and at the last the rigour 1555 PAVL 4. CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. But at the last a peace of Religion is established of either partie was abated The Catholiques were content that the Cities should doe as they pleased and the Protestants gaue ouer their pretence concerning the Ecclesiastiques And the fiue and twentieth of September the Recesse was made that a Generall or Nationall Councell neither of which could bee assembled in regard of many difficulties beeing necessarie to determine lawfully the causes of Religion vntill a way might bee opened vnto a friendly agreement thoughout all Germanie the Emperour Ferdinand the Catholique Princes and States should not force the Princes Orders and States of the Augustan Confession to forsake their Religion and Ceremonies alreadie instituted orto bee instituted in their Dominions nor should doe any thing in contempt thereof nor hinder them in the free vse of that Religion and those of the Augustan Confession ought to behaue themselues in the same sort towards Caesar Ferdinand and the other Princes and States of the old Religion as well Ecclesiasticall as Secular euery one hauing power to establish in his owne State what Religion hee will and to forbid the other And if any Ecclesiastique shall abandon the old Religion it shall bee no infamie vnto him but hee shall presently loose his Benefices which shall bee conferred vpon others by the Patron and the Benefices which the Protestants haue already annexed to Schooles and Ministeries of the Church shall remayne in the same state That Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction shall bee exercised no more against those of the Augustan Confession but otherwise shall bee exercised according to the ancient custome The Recesse being made another difficultie arose for the remoouing of which Ferdinand vsing the absolute Imperiall authoritie of his brother did declare with consent of the Ecclesiasticall Order that the Titulars Cities and Communities subiect to Ecclesiasticall Princes who haue adhered many yeeres to the Augustan Confession and receiued long since the Rites and Ceremonies thereof and doe obserue them still may not bee compelled by their Princes to change them but may continue in them vntill a generall concord in Religion which shall be concluded Pope Paul vnderstanding of this Recesse of Ausburg was exceeding Of which the hope complaineth to the Emperors Embassador and Cardinall of Ausburg angry Hee complained thereof to the Emperours Ambassadour and to the Cardinall of Ausburg reprehending Ferdinand for suffering a treaty in matters of Religion without the knowledge of the Apostolique Sea and threatning that in due time hee would make the Emperour and that King know to their griefe how they had offended him hee exhorted them to preuent it by reuoking and dissallowing the things graunted that hee might haue no occasion to proceed as hee meant to doe not onely against the Lutherans but euen against them also as Abettors offering to assist them in case they should doe it by authoritie and armes and to command all Christian Princes vpon paynes and censures to aide them with all their forces He was not satisfied with the Ambassadours answere who alleaged the strength of the Protestants the warre against Caesar in which hee was like to bee prisoner in Ispruc and the Oathes taken For the Oathes hee answered that hee freed and absolued them yea commanded not to obserue them To the rest hee sayd that in Gods cause one must not proceed according to humane respects That the Emperour was in danger by Gods permission because he did not
also euery day for other causes those whose constancie giueth an encrease to the reformed Religion who were interessed in their ouerthrow either for loue of the old Religion or as Ecclesiastiques and authours of the former persecutions thought it necessarie to discouer them before they were so many as that they could not be suppressed To this end they caused the pictures of the blessed Virgin and of Saints to be placed in euery corner throughout all France and Meanes vsed in France to discouer the Reformatists especially in Paris burning candles before them making the porters and other vulgar persons sing the vsuall prayers of the Church and appointing men to stand there with little boxes to aske almes for the buying of candles and he that did not honour the images in passing by or did not stand with reuerence at those corners or did not giue the almes that were asked wree held suspected the least euil that did befall them was to be abused by the people with boxes and spurnings But many of them were imprisoned and put in suit This prouoked the Reformatists and caused the great conspiracie of Geffery Renaut of whom wee will speake hereafter In Rome after diuers contentions and practises to create Pope the Cardinals of Mantua Ferrara Carpi and Putea finally the 24. of December at Iohn Angelo Car 〈…〉 Medici is created Pope night Iohn Angelo Cardinall of Medicis was created and named himselfe Pius 4 who hauing appeased the tumults of the city and secured the minds of all by a generall pardon of whatsoeuer was committed in time of their sedition applyed himselfe suddenly to the execution of two capitulations which he had sworne concerning the most common affaires and the thirtieth of the same moneth calling together 13. Cardinals and consulting with them about the reiection of the Ambassage of Ferdinand and the determination of Paul not to acknowledge him for Emperour the common opinion was that he had receiued wrong But after a long consultation how to remedie this inconuenience many things being proposed and discussed but no meanes found how to treat without danger of greater incounters in case the Electors should interpose as it was impossible to forbid them the common opinion was that they were to auoide all negotiation because it would conclude with the dishonour of the Pope and that it was better not to expect any request to be made from the Emperour This was approued by the Pope who thought it wisedom to giue that which he could neither He approoueth the resignation of Charles the succession of Ferdinand keepe nor sell He therefore presently called for Franciscus della Torre the Emperours Minister in Rome and tolde him that he approued the resignation of Charles A succession of Ferdinand to the Empire promising to write vnto him with the vsual titles and bad him send aduise hereof After this he thought seriously of the Councell being assured hee should be importuned for it from diuers parts Conferring with the Cardinall Morone whom he trusted for his wisedome and friendship he much doubted as himselfe said whether the Councell were good for the Apostolique Sea or not and if not whether it were better to denie it absolutely and freely oppose whosoeuer should desire it or to make shew he was willing and to crosse it with some impediments besides those which the businesse it selfe And consulteth about the Councel would bring and if it were fit to celebrate it whether it were better to expect vntill he were requested or to preuent and require it himselfe He called to minde the causes why Paul the 3 did dissolue it vnder colour of translation and the hazards which Iulius did runne if good fortune had not assisted that now there was no Emperour Charles to be feared and that the weaker the Princes are the BB. are the more bolde who were the more to be looked vnto because they cannot aduance themselues but vpon the ruines of the Papacie To oppose openly the demand of the Councell was scandalous in regard of the glorious name thereof and of the vaine opinion which the world hath that it must needs be profitable as also because euery one is perswaded that the Councel is refused for feare of reformation which maketh the refusall a greater scandall And if necessitie shal enforce to grant that which had bene absolutely denied it will be a totall losse of reputation and incite the world to debase him who hath opposed In these ambiguities the Pope was assured that the Councel could not be profitable for the Church nor for the Kingdomes diuided and must necessarily endanger the Papal authoritie yet he could not openly oppose it because the world was vncapable of this trueth But he was vncertaine whether in case the Kings or Kingdomes did require it the coiunctures of the future affaires might be such as that the secret impediments might take effect When hee had thought of all he concluded to shew himselfe ready yea desirous and to preuent the desires of others that he might conceale himselfe the better in crossing them and haue more credit in representing the contrary difficulties referring to the superiour causes that deliberation to which humane iudgement could not reach So much he resolued of and no more The coronation was made at the Epiphany and the eleauenth of the same moneth he held a frequent congregation of Cardinals in which he declared his minde at large that hee would reforme the Court and call a generall Councell charging them all to consider what things deserued reformation and of the place time other preparations of the Synod that it might not bring foorth the same fruit that it had done twice before And afterwards he spake of this in his priuate discourses with the Cardinals and Ambassadours vpon all occasions yet did nothing which might manifest his intention more plainely Newes came to the Emperour at Vienna of what the Pope had intimated to his Minister who immediatly deputed an Ambassadour and before The Emperour sendeth an Ambassador to Rome his departure wrote to the Pope to giue him ioy of his assumption and thankes that he had wisely and like a father ended the difficultie which Paulus 4 had against reason and equitie set on foot giuing him an account of the Ambassadour which he had appointed to come vnto him This was Scipio Count of Arco who came to Rome the tenth of February and fell into a great difficulty in the very beginning For the Emperour gaue him commission to render to the Pope reuerence onely and the Pope was resolute hee should render him obedience shewing that the. Ambassadours of other Emperors had done so to his predecessors and said plainly that otherwise he would not admit him The Ambassadour of Spaine and the Cardinal Pacceco aduised him not to transgresse his commission but the Cardinals Who after some contestation rendereth obedience to the Pope not reuerence onely Morone Trent perswaded the contrary
conspiracie so that they disarmed within 24. houres Afterwards the King by his Edict pardoned all the reformatists vntill they returned to the Church Hee forbade all assemblies for Religion and committed to the Bishops the hearing of the causes of heresie This displeased the Chancellor though hee consented for feare the Spanish Inquisition would bee brought in as the Guisards desired The humors mooued were not quieted by the punishment of the Conspirators and the pardons published nor the hopes laid aside which they had conceiued to haue libertie of religion yea greater tumults of the people were raised in Prouence Languedoc and Poitou whether the Preachers of Geneua The Protestants doe increase by meanes of the Preachers of Geneua were called and came willingly by whose Sermons the number of the Protestants did increase This generall and sudden combination made the gouernours of the Kingdome resolute that there was neede of an Ecclesiasticall remedie and that very quickly and a Nationall Synode was proposed by the whole Councell The Cardinall of Armignac said that nothing was to be done without the Pope that he alone was able to make prouision that they should write to Rome and expect an answere To which opinion some few Prelats did adhere But the Bishop of Valence said that a sudden remedy could not be expected from the Pope because he was farre distant nor a fit one because hee was not informed of the particular necessity of the Kingdome nor a charitable one because he was busied in making his Nephewes great that GOD had giuen to all kingdomes all things necessary to gouerne them that France had Prelats of its owne to regulate the causes of religion who better know the wants of the kingdome that it would bee a great absurditie to see Paris burne hauing the riuers of Some and Marne full of water and to beleeue that water must be brought from Tiber to quench the fire The resolution A Nationall Synod is intimated in France of the Councell was that there beeing neede of a strong and sudden remedy the Prelates of the Kingdome should assemble to finde a way to hinder the course of these great mischiefes and the eleuenth of Aprill the Synod was intimated for the tenth of September But that the Pope might not take it in ill part a Curriet was dispatched to Rome to giue him an account of the resolution and to enforme him of the necessity of that remedy and to pray him not to take it amisse The Ambassador represented to his Holinesse the infection of the kingdome and the dangers and the hope which the King had of some good remedy by a generall Conuocation of the Prelats without which he saw no meanes to make an effectuall pouision Therefore hee was forced not to deferre longer nor to expect remedies from places romote which were vncertaine and long in comming and to vse that which was in his owne power and he added that no constitution of that Synod should bee of force before it were confirmed by his Holinesse The Pope on the contrary did grieuously complaine that the King had pardoned the errours committed against religion euen of The Pope blameth the French King for pardoning hereâ—â—kes those who did not aske it wherein none had power but himselfe And what King is there hee sayd who thinketh hee is able to pardon offences against GOD That it is no maruell if by the iust wrath of GOD there be so many tumults in that kingdome where the Sacred Canons are disesteemed and the Popes authority vsurped He said that the assembling of the Prelats would doe no good yea would cause a greater diuision that he had proposed a generall Councel which was the onely remedy that the cause why it was not essembled already proceeded from them who would not haue it that hee was resolued to celebrate it though it were desired by none but And will not approue the Nationall Synod would not by any meanes consent to the assembly of the Prelates either in France or elsewhere that this was neuer tolerated by the Apostolique Sea that if euery Prince should celebrate Councels of himselfe a confusion and separation of the Church must needes follow Hee complained much that the assembly was first intimated and then his consent demanded which hee must needes thinke was done with small respect of the head of the Church to whom all Ecclesiasticall affaires are to bee referred not to giue him an account when they are done but to receiue from him authority to doe them that the Edicts published did inferre an Apostasie in that kingdome from the Sea of Rome for remedie whereof hee would send an expresse Nuncio to make his will knowen to the King Hee sent the Bishop of Viterbo with instruction to shew him that a Nationall But sendeth a Nuncio into Spaine to disswade it Councell of that Kingdome would bee a kinde of Schisme from the vniuersall Church giue a bad example to other nations and make his Prelates proud assuming greater authoritie which diminution of his owne that it is generally knowen how earnestly they desire the restitution of the Pragmatique which they would first of all bring in by which meanes the King would lose his whole collation of the regalities and the presentation of the Bishoprickes and Abbies whence it would follow that the Prelats not acknowledging the power of the King would refuse to obey him And yet with all these inconueniences the euils which do now presse him would not be prouided against For the heretikes doe professe already that they esteeme not the Prelates so that whatsoeuer they should doe would bee opposed by the Protestant Ministers if for no other cause because it was done by them that the true remedie was to make the Prelates and other Curates reside and keepe their flockes opposing the furie of the woolues and to proceed in iustice against those who are iudged to bee heretiques by the iudges of faith and where it cannot bee done in regard of the multitude to vse force of armes to compell all to the performance of their duetie before the contagion doth increase that all these things beeing done now all differences might bee compleatly endded by the celebration of the generall Councell which hee would immediatly intimate that if the King would resolue to reduce the contumacious to obedience before they did more increase in number and strength hee promised to assist him with all his power and to labour that the King of Spaine and Princes of Italie should doe the like But if hee would not bee perswaded to compell his Subiects by force the Nuncio had instruction to propose vnto him that all the mischiefe which troubleth France and the poyson which infecteth that Kingdome and the neighbour places commeth from Geneua that the extirpation of that roote And to perswade y e King to make ware against Geneua would take away a great nourishment of the euill that making warre out of the Kingdome hee
not stop the eyes and eares of the world that they should not see and heare their differences and that if they would make shew of vnion where they were at variance they should bee conuinced of vanitie and lying and after many contentions they remained without agreement in that point For the Councell some thought fit to refuse it absolutely and others were of opinion to send Ambassadours to make offer that they would goe to a free and Christian Councell and to propose the exceptions of the suspicion of the Indges of the inconueniencie of that place and others often times proposed to shew they did not refuse the authoritie of a lawfull Councell and that the vnion of the Church was not hindered by them but by the ambition of the Coure of Rome which would make the Germane Catholiques more fauourable 〈◊〉 them And they concluded to make petition to the Emperour in this forme The two Nuncij arriuing in Austria at the same time found the Emperour To which place y e Popes two Nuncij are sent by the Emperor with three Ambasdors of his owne at Vienna who gaue them counsell to go both immediately to Nâ—umburg in Saxenie where the Protestants were assembled in a Diet and to treate as modestly with them as was possible taking care not to exasperate or offend them For if they went to each of them into their owne States they would bee posted from one to another and would neuer haue any certaine answere and when they had both performed this office ioyntly they might diuide themselues and god apart to whom they were sent He put them in mind of the Conditions with which the Protestants did formerly condescend to the Councell that if mention were made thereof againe they might bee prepared to replie in the Popes name what they thought fit The Emperour sent three Ambassadours of his owne to goe with them to the Assembly and the King of Bohemia did recommend them to the Duke of Saxonie that they might goe securely The Emperours Ambassadours hauing had audience at the Diet exhorted the Princes to assist in the Councell and to put an end to the 〈◊〉 of Germanie The Princes after they had consulted together thanked Caser and concerning the Councell said they would not refuse it if the word of GOD were to beiudge if the BB. were released of their oaths made to the Pope and the Sea of Rome and if the Protestant Theologiâ—es might have 〈◊〉 But seeing that the Pope admitteth no Bishops to be in the Councell but such as are sworne vnto him against which they The Protestants answer to the 〈◊〉 Ambassdor haue alwayes protested they could hardly agree vnto it that they were willing presently to represent so much to the Emperour with all respect deferring their absolute answere vntill the Princes then absent were informed Afterwards the Popes Nuncij were brought in who hauing commended the Popes 〈◊〉 and Religion in reuiuing the Councel to extiâ—pate 〈◊〉 in regard there are as many Religions and Gospels as there are Doctors said he had sent â—â—inuite them to helpe forward so laudable an enterprise promising that all should be handled with Christian Charitie and that their voyces shall be freeâ— They presented also the Popes Briefes written to each of them The next day all the Briefes sealed as before were sent backe and the Nuntij called And to the Popes Nuntij to receiue an answere which was to this effect That they did not acknowledge any iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome that there was no cause to reueale their pleasure concerning the Councell to him who had no power either to call or hold it that they had deliuered their minde and determination to the Emperour their Lord that to the Nuncij who were nobly descended in a Common-wealth which they loued they offered all good office The Protestants doe intimate another assembly to begin in April and would doe more if they had not come from the Pope Thus they did end the assembly and did intimate another to begin in April to finish the 〈◊〉 of vâ—iting themselues together The Nuncio Delphinus deliuered his Ambassage in diuers Cities as he returned The negotiation of Delphinus The Senate of Noremberg answered that they would not forsake the Augustan Confession not accept of the Councell as not hauing the conditions required by the Protestants The Senates of Argentine Francfort Ausburg and Vlma answered in the same manner Comendone parting from the Of Comendone Diet went to Lubec from whence he sent to Frederic King of Denmarke to demand his Safe conduct to come to him to deliuer to him the Popes Ambassage and inuite him to fauour the Councell Hee answered that neither Christian his father nor himselfe had euer any thing to doe with the Pope and therefore hee cared not to receiue any Ambassage from him Both the Nuncij had a fauourable answere from the Prelates Princes and Cities Catholique with promise of deuotion to the Pope but concerning the Councell they sayd they were to treate with the Emperour it being necessary to consult together for feare of the Lutherans Ierolamus Martinengo sent to Of Martinengo the Queene of England for the same cause beeing in Flanders receiued commandement from her not to passe the Sea and although the King of Spaine and Duke of Alua did make earnest entreaty that hee might bee admitted and heard commending the cause of that Legation that is the vnion of all the Christian Church in a generall Councell yet the Queene did perseuere in her first resolution answering that she could not treat with the Bishop of Rome whose authority was excluded out of England by consent of Parliament Canobius when hee had deliuered his Ambassage to the King of Polonia by whom he was well receiued could not goe into Moscouia by reason of the warre betweene that Prince and the King But going into Prussia hee was answered by that Duke that he was of the Augustan Confession and could not consent to a Popish Councell The Suisses assembled in a Diet at Bada heard the Popes Nuncio and receiuing the Briefe one of the Burgomasters of Zuric And of Canobius did kisse it The Pope aduertised hereof could not choose but tell it to all the Ambassadours residing with him with much ioy But hauing consulted The Pope reioyceth that his Bull was kissed by a Burgomaster of Zuric of the businesse concerning the Councell the Catholiques answered that they would send thither and the Euangeliques that they would not accept of it The negotiation of the Nuncij in Neumburg beeing published in Rome there was a whispering against the Pope for sending Ministers to the Diet of the Protestants wherein hee excused himselfe that it was not by his order but by the Emperours to whose direction he did deferre the Nuncij for which hee did not blame him in regard hee did not care for nice points of honour but onely for doing of good The
of the Dutch Prelates would come to Trent and a doubt made also in regard of the Colloquie instituted that the French-men would treat onely amongst themselues and that the Councell would consist of noen but Italians except some few Spaniards the Italians were of opinion that a few of them would serue the turne so that many of them vsed meanes to the Pope to bee excepted who told them plainly that he was assured that all the Vltramontans would come The Italians desire to be excused from going to the Councell but cannot obtaine leaue of the Pope full of hopes to subiect the Popedome to the Councell which being the common interest of Italie whereby it is preferred before other Nations they ought to goe all thither for the publike defence that hee would not exempt any but rather take all hope from them saying that they might bee assured thereof seeing how diligent he was in sending the Legats thither For besides the Cardinall of Mantua and Scripando hee had sent Stanislaus Osius Cardinall of Varmia The next day hauing published the Emperours letters hee called a generall congregation of all the Cardinals though it were Sunday Hee treated of many particulars concerning the beginning and progresse of the Councell and promised to assist the poore Prelats with money but vpon condition they should goe thither and allowed them but eight daies to begin their iourney He shewed how necessary the Councell was in regard Religion was banished or endangered in some place euery day And he spake the truth For in Scotland in an assembly of all the Nobilitie of The Roman Catholike religion is banished out of Scotland the kingdome it was constituted that there should be no more exercise of the Romane Catholique Religion In August the Prelats did assemble in Poist where they treated of the reformation of the Cleargie without making any conclusion Afterwards the Protestant Ministers being come in number foureteene who were called and secured by a safe conduct amongst whom Peter Martyr a Florentine who came from Zuric and Theodore Beza who came from Geneua were the chiefe they gaue a petition to the King which had foure parts 1. That The Colloquie of Poisi in France the Bishops might not be Iudges in that businesse 2. That the King with his Counsellours would preside 3. That the controuersies might be decided by the word of God 4. That that which was agreed on and decreed might be written by Notaries elected by both parties The Queene would haue one of the foure Secretaries of the King to write and graunted that the King should preside but so that this should not bee committed to writing alledging that it was not fit for them nor profitable for the King considering the present times The Cardinall of Loraine desired the Kings presence in the publique assembly that it might be more frequent and adorned to make ostentation of his worth promising himselfe a certaine victorie Many of the Diuines perswaded the Queene not to suffer the King to bee present that those tender cares might not be enuenomed by pestiferous doctrine Before the parties were called to the combat the Prelats made a procession and did all communicate except the Cardinall Chastillon and fiue Bishops The other protested one to another that they meant not to handle points of doctrine nor matters of faith The second of September they began in presence of the King Queene Princes of the blood and the Kings Counsellors together with sixe Cardinals and fortie Bishops The King as he was instructed made an exhortation that being assembled to remedie the tumults of the kingdome and to In which the King speaketh biterely correct the things that were amisse he desired they should not depart before all differences were composed The Chancellor spake more at large to the same purpose in the Kings name and said particularly that the disease being And the Chancellor at large vrgent did require a present cure that the remedie which could bee expected from the Councell besides that it would bee slow would proceede from men who being strangers know not the necessities of France and are bound to follow the Popes will that the Prelates present knowing the needs of the kingdome and neere in blood are more fit to execute this good worke that although the Councell intimated by the Pope were held yet the like of this hath beene done at other times and is not without example that in the time of Charles the great many Councels were held at once and that many times the error of a generall Councel hath bin corrected by a National as Arianisme established by the generall Councel of Arimini was condemned in France by a Councel called by S. Hilarie He exhorted all to ayme at the same end and the more learned not to contemne their inferiors nor these to enuie those to auoid curlous questions not to bee auerse from the Protestants who were their brethren regenerate in the same Baptisme worshippers of the same CHRIST Hee exhorteth the Bishops to treat with them courteously seeking to reduce them but without seueritie considering that much was attributed to them in that they were suffered to be Iudges in their owne cause saying that this did constraine them to proceede with sinceritie and that in so doing they should stop the mouth of their aduersaries but transgressing the office of iust Iudges all would be invaine and to no purpose The Cardinall Tornon rose vp and hauing thanked the King Queene and Princes for the assistance they affoorded to that assembly said that the Chancellors propositions were of great importance and not to bee handled or answered vpon the sudden and therefore desired they might bee committed to writing the better to deliberate vpon them The Chancellor did refuse and the Cardinall of Loraine did vrge it The Queene perceiuing that this was required by the two Cardinals to The Queene mother commandeth Beza to begin draw the businesse in length gaue order to Beza to speake Who hauing prayed on his knee and recited the profession of his faith complained that they were accounted turbulent and seditious perturber of the publique peace though they had no other end then the glory of GOD nor desired to assemble themselues but to serue him and obey the Magistrates appointed by him Then he declared in what they do agree with the Church of Rome and in what they dissent he spake of faith good workes of the authoritie of Councels sinnes of Ecclesiasticall discipline obedience to Magistrates and of the Sacraments and entring into the matter of the Eucharist hee spake Who sheweth too much heate with such heate that he gaue but ill satisfaction to those of his owne partie so that he was commanded to conclude And hauing presented the Confession of his Churches and desired it might bee examined he made an end The Cardinall Tornon full of disdaine rose vp and said that the Bishops euen forcing their consciences had consented to heare these new
Euangelists fore seeing they would speake many iniurious things against God and that but for the respect they bare to the King they would haue risen and disturbed the Whereat Cardinall Tornon disdaineth assembly Therefore hee prayed his Maiestie not to beleeue what they had said because the Prelates would disprooue it so that hee should see the difference betweene the trueth and a lye and demanded a dayes time to answere requiring that all should bee remooued from thence that they might not heare those blasphemies Wherewith the Queene thinking her selfe to bee touched answered that nothing was done but by the aduice of the Princes of the Kings Counsell and Parliament of Paris not to change or innouate any thing in Religion but to compose the differences and to reduce those that wandered into the right way which the Bishops were bound in wisedome to procure by all good meanes The assembly being dissolued the Bishops and Diuines consulted amongst themselues what to doe Some of them would haue had a Confession of Faith written vnto which if the Protestants would not subscribe they should bee condemned for heretiques without any further disputation Which opinion seeming too hard after much discourse they resolued to answere two of the points proposed by Beza that is of the Church and of the Eucharist The Congregation being assembled againe the sixteenth of the moneth the The Card. of Loraine speaketh for the Catholiques Cardinall of Loraine in the presence of the King Queene and Princes made a long Oration and sayd That the King was a member not head of the Church that it belonged to his care to defend it and that for matter of doctrine hee was subiect to the Ecclesiasticall Ministers that the Church did not containe the elect onely any yet could not erre that when any particular Church is in an errour recourse must be had to the Church of Rome Decrees of the generall Councels consent of the ancient Fathers and aboue all to the Scripture expounded in the sense of the Church that the heretiques failing in this haue runne into inextricable errours as the modernes for example in the point of the Eucharist in which by an incurable itch of curious questions they haue vsed that which was instituted by Christ for a bond of vnion to make an irreconciliable rent in the Church And then he handled this matter and concluded that if the Protestants will not change their opinion herein there is no meanes of composition When he had made an end all the Bishops stood vp and said they would liue and die in that Faith they prayed the King to perseuere in it adding that if the Protestants will subscribe to this article they will not refuse to dispute the rest but if not they ought not to haue any more audience but to be chased out of the whole kingome Beza asked leaue to answere presently To whom Beza was willing to answer and was not suffered but it seeming not fit to equalize a priuate Minister to so great a Prince Cardinall the assembly was dissolued The Prelats were willing the Colloquie should haue beene thus ended but the Bishop of Valence told them it was dishonourable Therefore the foure and twentieth day it was assembled againe in presence of the Queene and the Princes Beza spake of the Church But speaketh another day and of the conditions and authority thereof of Councels shewing they may erre and the dignity of the Scripture Claudeus Espenseus answered that hee had alwayes desired a Colloquie in matter of Religion and abhorred the punishments which the poore vnfortunate people endured but he much marueiled by what authority and by whom the Protestants were called into the Ecclesiasticall ministery who had layd hands on them to make them And is answered by Claudius Espenseus ordinary Ministers and if they pretended an extraordinary vocation where were the miracles to demonstrate it Then hee treated of Traditions Hee shewed that there beeing a controuersie of the sense of the Scriptures recourse must be had to the Fathers and that many things are beleeued by Tradition onely as the Consubstantialitie of the Sonne the baptizing of infants and the virginity of the mother of Christ after his birth Hee added that no generall Councell was euer corrected by another in point of doctrine Diuers replies and disputations passed on both sides betweene the Diuines who were present And there being a great contention the Card of Loraine making a silence proposed the matter of the Eucharist and sayd that the Bishops were resolute not to proceede any further if that Article were not agreed on and then demaunded of the Ministers if they were prepared to subscribe the Augustan Confession in that Article Beza asked whether hee proposed that in the name of all and whether himselfe and the other Prelates would subscribe to the other points of that Confession and receiuing no answere either of the one or the other hee demanded that that which was proposed to bee subscribed vnto should bee put in writing that they might consult of it and so the Colloquie was put off till the next day In which Beza who began to speake did much prouoke the Bishops For hauing iustified his vocation to the Ministerie he discoursed of the vocation Beza speaketh againe and prouoketh the Bishops and ordination of Bishops shewing what Simonie was committed and demanding how it could be accounted lawfull The passing to the Article of the Eucharist and the point of the Augustan Confession proposed vnto him hee said it ought to bee first subscribed by those who did propose it The parties not being able to agree a Spanish Iesuite one of the traine of the Cardinall The sawâ—ines of a Spanish Iesuite of Ferrara who was at the Colloquie hauing reproched the Protestants did reprehend the Queene for meddling in matters which belonged not to her but to the Pope Cardinals and Bishops This arrogancie troubled the Queenes Patience but for the Popes sake and the Legates shee dissembled Finally not being able to conclude any thing by this manner of parlie it was A new course is taken ordered that two Bishops and three Diuines of the most moderate should conferre with fiue of the Protestants Ministers to see if they could finde out a way to make an agreement They assayed to frame an Article of the Eucharist Which doth as little good as the former in generall termes taken out of the Fathers which might giue satisfaction to both parties which because they could not doe they concluded the Colloquie This did minister much matter of discourse Some sayd it was a bad example to treate of errours once condemned and that they ought no so much as to heare those who denie the foundations of Religion which hath continued so long and beene so much confirmed especially in the presence of ignorant people and that although nothing was resolued against the true Religion it hath made the heretiques bolde and grieued the
Communion Sub vtraque specie affirming that certainely by this meanes at the least two hundred thousand soules would be gayned The Ambassadour in The French Ambassador desireth the Pope to grant the Communion of the Cup to the French-men conformitie hereof beseeched the Pope in the name of the King of the Church of France and of the Prelates that they might be dispensed with to administer to the people the Sacrament of the Eucharâ—st vnder both kindes as a profitable and necessarie preparation to dispose them to receiue the determinations of the Councell with readinesse without which it is much to bee doubted that this remedie will find raw humours which may causea greater disease The Pope according to his naturall disposition suddenly answered without any premeditation that he had euer thought that the Communion of both kinds and mariage of Priests were de iure poisiâ—inâ— in the disposition of which things hee had as much authority as the whole vniuersall Church and therefore was thought to bee a Luth 〈…〉 in the last Conclaue That the Emperor had made the same request for his son the king of Bohâ—â—ia whose Who glueth a fauourable answere conscience did induce him to be of this opinion and had demanded the like for the people of his patrimoniall Territories but that the Cardinals would neuer yeelde vnto it Notwithstanding hee sayd hee would not resolue of any thing without proposing it first in the Consistory and promised to speake hereof in the next which beeing intimated for the tenth of December the Ambassadour according to the custome of those at whose instance any businesse is handled went in the morning while the Cardinals were assembled expecting the Pope to mediate with them The most discreete amongst them answered that the demand did deserue great deliberation and that they durst not resolue vntill they had well considered of it others were passionate as at newes neuer heard of before The Cardinall of Cueua sayd that he would neuer giue his voyce in fauour of such a demand and that if it were so resolued by authority of his Holinesse and the consent of the Cardinals hee would goe to the top of the staires of Saint Peter and crie misericordia with a loud voyce not forbearing to say that the Prelates of France were infected with heresie The Cardinall Saint Angelo answered that hee would neuer giue a Cup full of such deadly poyson to the people of France in stead of a medicine and that it was better to let them die then cure them with such remedies To whom the Ambassadour replied that the Prelates of France were induced to bee of this opinion with good grounds and Theologicall reasons which deserued not such a contemptuous censure and on the other side that it was not fit to giue the name of poyson to the Blood of CHRIST and to call the holy Apostles poysoners and the Fathers of the Primitiue Church and of that which followed for many hundreds of yeeres who with much spirituall profit haue ministred the Cup of that Blood to all the people The Pope beeing entred into the Consistory hauing discoursed with For which afterwards hee was sory some Cardinals and better thought of the businesse wished hee had been able to recall his word Notwithstanding hee proposed the matter related the Ambassadours instance caused the Legats letter to bee read and demaunded their opinions The Cardinals who were dependants on France commended with diuers formes of words the Kings intention but concerning the request referred themselues to his Holinesse The Spaniards did all oppose and vsed great boldnesse of speach some calling the Prelates of France heretiques some schismatiques and some vnlearned alleadging no reason but that all CHRIST is in both the kinds The Cardinall Pacceco considered that all diuersities of rites especially in the most principall ceremonies doe end with schisme and hatred For now the Spaniards in France goe to the French Churches and the French men in Spaine to the Spanish but when they shal communicate so diuersly one not receiuing the Communion of the other they will be forced to make Churches apart and so behold a diuision Friar Michael Cardinall of Alexandria sayd that it could not by any meanes be granted by the Pope de plenitudine potestatis not for want of authoritie in him ouer all which is de iurepositiuo in which number this is but in regard of the incapaciâ—â— of him that demaundeth the fauour For the Pope cannot giue power to doe enill but it is an hereticall euill to receiue the chalice thinking it to bee necesary therefore the Pope cannot grant it to such persons And it cannot bee doubted but that those who demand it doe iudge it necessary because no man maketh any great matter of indifferent ceremonies Hee said that these men doe hold the Chalice either to bee necessary or not if not why doe they giue scandall by making themselues differ from others if otherwise then they are heretiques and vncapable of the grace The Cardinall Rodolpbo Pio di Carpi who was one of the last that spake because the inferiours doe begin concluded in conformitie with the others that not onely the sauing of two hundred thousand soules but one onely was a sufficient cause to dispence with any positiue law with wisedome and maturity but in that proposition one ought to take heede lest thinking to game two hundred thousand hee lose two hundred millions That it was manifest that this would not bee the last demand of the French men in matter of religion but a step to propose another that afterward they will demand the marriage of Priests the vulgar tongue in the ministery of the Sacraments which will haue the same ground because they are de iure positiuo and must be granted for the preseruation of many Of the marriage The inconuenience of the mariage of Priests of Priests this inconuenience will follow that hauing house wife and children they will not depend on the Pope but of their Prince and their loue to their children will make them yeeld to any preiudice of the Church They will seeke also to make the Benefices hereditary and so in a short space the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea will be confined within Rome Before single life was instituted the Sea of Rome receiued no profit from other nations and Cities and by it is made Patron of many Benefices of which mariage would quickly depriue her Of the vulgar tongue this incouenience would follow The inconuenience of the vulgar tongue that all would thinke themselues Diuines the authoritie of Prelates would be disesteemed and all would become heretiques If the communion of the Chalice were granted so that faith were preserued it would bee of small importance but it would open a gate to demaund an abrogation of all posiâ—ue constitutions by which onely the prerogatiue giuen by CHRIST to The inconuenience of the communion of the Cup. the Church of Rome is preserued for
condemne The next day Antonius Miglicius Archbishop of The Emperors Ambassador is receiued in Congregation Prague Ambassadour for the Emperour was receiued in a generall Congregation and his Mandate read The Archbishop made a long Oration reseruing the residue to Master Sigismond Tonn his Maiesties second Ambassador who was to come The Synode answered that they were very glad to see the Emperours Ambassadours and that they did admit his Mandate The Ambassadour would haue preceded the Cardinall Madruccio alleadging the reasons and pretensions of Don Diego in the first Councell but by the Legats answere who told him how that businesse was ended he was satisfied and sate belowe The ninth of this moneth Ferdinandus Martinez Mascarenius Ambassadour of Portugall was receiued and the Kings letter of credence and Mandat The Portugal Ambassador is receiued a doctor who came with him maketh an Oration read A Doctor that came with him made a long oration in which he shewed the benefit which the Church reapeth by Councels and the necessity of this present the crosses which it formerly endured and how the wisedome of Pope Pius hath now ouercome them Hee said the authoritie of Councels was so great that their Decrees were to bee receiued as diuine Oracles that the King hoped that the differences of Religion should bee decided in that Councel and the manners of the Clergie directed to Euangelicall sinceritie that therefore he promised all obedience whereof the Bishops arriued alreadie and those who were to come could giue testimonie hee shewed the pietie and religion of those Kings and the paines they haue taken to subiect so many Prouinces to the gouernment of the Apostolique Sea of which heroically pious workes they might expect an imitation in King Sebastian Hee set forth in few words the Nobilitie and vertue of the Ambassadour and finally prayed the Fathers to heare him when hee should speake in the behalfe of the Churches of that kingdome The Speaker briefely answered that the Synod was well pleased with the Kings Mandate and his Oration and that the piety and Religion of his Maiesty and of his Ancestors was generally knowen and their glorie conspicuous for maintaining the Catholike Religion in that kingdome in these turbulent times and spreading of it in places farre remote for which the Synod did giue thankes to GOD and receiue the Kings Mandate with due respect In the congregation of the eleuenth the other Ambassador of the Emperor The Emperours second Ambassador is receiued in Congregation presented himselfe who was receiued without much ceremonie because the Mandate had bin read before so that there was time to treat of Conciliarie matters whereof some thing being spoken libertie was giuen to the Legats to elect Fathers to consider of the Index and others to frame the Decree against the next Session For the businesse of the Books Censures and Index the Legats named the Ambassadour of Hungarie the Patriarke of Venice foure Arch-bishops nine Bishops one Abbat and two Generals The thirteenth the Emperours Embassadours came to the Legats and The Emperors Ambassadours make fiue requests to the Legats made fiue requests which they left in writing that they might consider on them That the word Continuation should not bee vsed because it would make the Protestants refuse the Councell That the next Session should be deferred or at the least matters of small weight handled That the Confessionists should not bee exasperated in the beginning by condemning their bookes That a large safe conduct should be giuen to the Protestants That whatsoeuer was handled in the congregations should bee concealed which hitherto had beene diuulged euen to the common people And hauing offered all fauour and assistance in the Emperours name they added that they had order from his Maiestie that if they were called by their most Reuerend Lordships they should giue their aduice in matters of the Councell and employ his authoritie to fauour them The Legats answered the seuenteenth day that it being necessary to giue To whom the Legats answere satisfaction to all as they would not name the Continuation at their request so not to prouoke the Spaniards it was necessarie to abstaine from the contrary that they would spend the next Session in generall and light matters and allow a long time for others that they would not then condemne the Augustan Confession that they would not then speake of the bookes of the Confessionists but would make the Index in the end of the Councell that a large safe-conduct should be giuen to the Germans when it was decided whether it should be giuen to them apart or together with other Nations that they would take a good course for secrecie and impart vnto them whatsoeuer they shall handle being assured of the Emperors good affection and that the Ambassadours are correspondent to the pietie and Religion of their Master George Droscouitius Bishop of the fiue Churches the Emperours third Ambassadour who came to Trent the moneth before presented his Mandate in The Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours third Ambassadour is receiued in congregation the generall Congregation the foure and twentieth of February and made an Oration in which hee enlarged himselfe in the praises of the Emperour saying that God had giuen him to these times to prouide against so many miseries hee compared him to Constantine in fauouring the Church shewed what paines he had taken for the conuocation of the Councell and that hauing obtained it he had before all other Princes sent Ambassadours two for the Empire kingdome of Bohemia and Austria and himselfe for the Kingdome of Hungarie Hee presented his Mandate and thanked the Synode for giuing him place fitting the qualitie of an Ambassadour before they saw the purpose of his ambassage The Decree was made in generall tearmes and read as well to satisfie the Imperialists as because the matter was not well digested Which being done Mantua gaue a modest and graue admonition to the Fathers to keepe secret what was handled in the Congregations as well to auoyd opposition as because things are held in greater reputation and reuerence when they are not knowen to all Besides that it would be dishonorable for that assembly if any thing were published as might happen often without conuenient circumspection and fit seemelinesse Hee added that there was no Colledge or Councell Secular or Ecclesiasticall small or great which had not its secrets to bee obserued by oath or vpon penalties but that Synode consisting of wise men ought not to bee tyed but by the bonds of their owne iudgement that in saying thus hee spake no more to the Fathers then to his colleagues and to himselfe euery one being obliged to admonish himselfe in euery thing that is seemely Then hee spake of the difficultie of the Safe conduct and exhorted euery one to thinke exactly of it saying that if it could not bee determined before the Session an addition should bee made to the Decree that it might be
seene a Bishop in an hundred yeeres are lesse corrupted that amongst the ancient Prelats here present who haue continually resided in their Churches of which number there are some not one can shew that his Dioces is better then the next which haue continued without a Bishop If any say they are a flocke without a shepherd let him consider that not Bishops only but Parish Priests also haue cure of soules and that there are mountaines which hauing neuer seene Bishops may be a paterne to Episcopall Cities That the zeale and care of the Fathers of the first Councell is to bee commended and imitated who by penalties haue incited the Prelats to remaine in their owne Churches and begun to remooue the impediments which did hinder them but they were deceiued if they did hope that this residencie would be a sufficient reformation yea they ought to feare that as residencie is now required so posteritie seeing the inconueniences that arise from thence wil desire their absence That they ought not to make such strong bonds as cannot in time of neede bee loosed such as Ius Diuinum would bee which they now begin to alleadge 1400 yeeres after CHRIST Where there is a pernicious Bishop as was that of Collen he will defend himselfe by this doctrine in not obeying the Pope when he shall cite him to giue an account of his actions or keepe him farre off that he may not cherish the euill He added that hee saw that the Prelates who were of the contrary opinion had a good zeale but did beleeue also that some of them would bee content to make vse of it to withdraw themselues from the Popes obedience which the stricter it is the more it doth hold the Church vnited He put them in minde also that what soeuer they doe heerein will turne to the fauour of Parish Priests also to withdraw themselues from obedience to their Bishops For the Articles being thus expounded they will make vse of it and say that the Bishop cannot remooue them from their Churches nor restraine their authoritie by reseruations and being Pastors immediatly sent by God they will pretend that the flocke doth more belong to them then to the Bishop and no answere can be made against it And as hitherto the gouernment of the Church hath been preserued by meanes of the Hierarchie so this will cause a Popularity and an Anarchie which will destroy it Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace who though hee beleeued that residencie The suffrage of Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace was de iure diuino yet thought it not fit to speake of that question deliuered a singular speech saying That not ayming to establish one opinion more then another but onely so to enforce residencie as that it may bee really executed hee thought it vaine to declare from whence the obligation came or whatsoeuer else and that it was sufficient onely to remooue the cause of absence which is that Bishops doe busie themselues in the Courts of Princes and in the affaires of the world being Iudges Chancellours Secretaries Counsellours Treasurers and there are but few offices of State into which some Bishop hath not insinuated himselfe This is forbidden by S. Paul who thought it necessary that a souldier of the Church should abstaine from secular employments Let Gods command bee executed and them for bidden to take any charge office or degree ordinary or extraordinarie in the affaires of the world and then there being no cause for them to remaine at Court they will goe to their residencie of their owne accord without commaund or penaltie and will not haue any occasion to depart from thence In conclusion he desired that the Councell would constitute that it should not bee lawfull for Bishops or others who haue cure of soules to exercise any secular office or charge The Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour opposed and Is opposed by the Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour sayd that if the words of S. Paul were to bee vnderstood according to the sence which was giuen them the whole Church was to be condemned and all Princes since the yeere 800 vntill now for that for which they principally deserue to be commended these in giuing and those in accepting temporall Iurisdictions which also haue beene exercised by the Popes and by Bishops placed in the Catalogue of Saints The best Emperours Kings of France Spaine England and Hungary haue euer had their Counsels full of Prelates all which must bee condemned if Gods precept doe forbid them to exercise those charges Hee that thinketh Paul his command doth comprehend Ecclesiasticall persons onely is deceiued For it is directed to all faithfull Christians who are the Souldiers of Christ and inferreth that as the worldly souldier doeth not busiehimselfe in the Artes by which life is maintained because they are repugnant to his profession so the Souldier of Christ that is euery Christian ought to abstaine from those things which are repugnant to Christian profession which are sinnes onely but whatsoeuer may be done without sinne is lawfull for euery one The Prelates that serue in those affaires cannot be reprehended except it be said that they are sinnes The greatnesse of the Church and the esteeme the world maketh thereof proceedeth most from Ecclesiasticall dignities placed in persons of Nobilitie and of great blood and from Prelates exercised in charges of importance which if they should bee incompatible to the Clergie no person nobly descended would enter into that order no Prelate would bee esteemed and the Church would consist onely of people basely borne and liuing basely But on the contrary the good doctors haue euer maintained that those Statutes are against Ecclesiasticall libertie which exclude from publique administrations Ecclesiasticall persons to whom they belong by right of birth as also the prohibitions that publique charges cannot be giuen to Priests This was heard with applause of all the Prelates euen of those who thought that residence was deiure Diuino so potent are the affections of men that sometimes Who gaineth an applause they suffer them not to discerne contradictions Of the other Articles a light discussion onely was made yet something A briefe discourse of the Authoar concerning ordination to the title of the Patriimonie was said worth the noting For the second for prohibiting ordinations to the title of the Patrimony it is certaine that since the Church was constituted and established and necessarie ministeries deputed in it no man was ordayned in the good times of it but vnto some proper ministery But this good vse was quickly turned into an abuse For in regard of the exemptions of diuers and of other worldly respects and because the Bishops desired to haue a great Clergie they ordained whosoeuer came vnto them for it Therefore this sort of ordination was forbidden in the Councell of Chalcedon which was then called absolute or loose for so the Greeke word doeth properly signifie commanding that none should
great charge To prouide against these inconueniences in Councell the Prelates thought that where one Church was sufficient for a people but not one Rector the titles should not bee multiplied because where many Curates are there must needes be diuersitie of opinions but that the Bishop should compell the Parish Priest to take other Priests to assist him as many as were needefull but where the largenesse of the habitations did require hee should haue power to erect a new parish Church diuiding the people and reuenewes and compelling them to make a sufficient reuenew by contribution Only Eustathius Bellai Bishop of Paris who came not long before told them that in regard of the laâ—t part the Decree would not be receiued in France where they doe not consent that the Laitie may be commanded in a temporall matter by Ecclesiasticall authoritie and that it was not for the reputation of a generall Councell to make decrees which would be reiected in any Prouince Fryar Thomas Casellus Bishop of Caua replyed that the French men doe not know that this power is giuen to the Councell by CHRIST and S. Paul who haue commanded that maintenance should bee allowed by the people to those that serue them in spirituall things and that the French-men if they will be Christians must obey Bellay replyed that vntill hee had vnderstood that which CHRIST and Saint Paul doe grant to the Ministers of the Gospel to bee a power to receiue maintenance from him that doth voluntarily giue it and not to constraine any to giue and that France would euer bee Christian And he passed no further The sixth and eighth Articles would not haue needed a decree if the Bishops had kept their authoritie or if it had continued in the Parish Priests or in the people to whom such prouisions did formerly belong as hath been said and should doe still by all reason But the necessitie of handling these matters proceeded from the reseruations made to Rome The Prelats were all of the same opinion that prouisions were requisite yet some would not consent they should bee made because they would not mâ—ddle with the Popes authoritie by treating of things reserued to that Sea especially in so great a number Leonard Bishop of Lanciano spake of it as of a poinâ— of iustice that all the offices of the Apostolike Chancerie being sold it was not fit to diminish the dispatches made there because it would take away part of the profit without the consent of the buyer and therefore that these prouisions ought to bee made in Rome where the interest of all would bee considered And this Bishop would haue proceeded further in regard of the interests himselfe and his friends had in those offices if the Arch-bishop of Messina a Spaniard who sate next had not told him that nothing should be resolued before it were consulted of and consented to in Rome They called to minde that which was done in the first Councell when authoritie was giuen to Bishops concerning things reserued to the Pope that is to adde that they should doe it as delegates of the Apostolike Sea which counsell was followed in all decrees made concerning such matters In the 7. though euery one thought fit that the people should bee serued by persons sufficient for the ministery and of good behauiour yet they said it was enough and very much to prouide for the future because those lawes which looke backe and dispose of things past are euer accounted odious and transcendent Therefore they thought it sufficient to prouide fit persons for hereafter tolerating those who are in possession already The Arch-bishop of Granata said that the deputation of any vnfit person to the ministery of CHRIST was not ratified by his diuine Maiestie and therefore was void the possessor hauing no right and that they were bound to remoue him that was vnfit and to put another sufficient person in his place But this opinion was not followed as being too rigid and impossible to be executed because there was not a iust measure of necessarie sufficiencie Therefore the middle way was taken not to exceed the proposition of the Article but making a difference betweene the ignorant and scandalous to proceede against the former with lesse rigour as being lesse culpable And as it belongeth to the Bishop by all reason to make prouision when the collations came not from the Pope so in this case also it should bee graunted vnto him as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea To treat of the visitation of Benefices commended in the ninth article occasion was giuen by a good vse degenerated into a great abuse In the incursions which the Barbarians make vpon the Westerne Empire it often hapned that the Churches were depriued of their pastours when those vnto How Commendaes began whom it did canonically belong to make prouision of successors could not doe it as being hindred by inuasiont sieges or imprisonments whereupon that the people might not continue long without spirituall gouernment the principall Prelats of the Prouince or some of the neighbours did recommend the Church to some Cleargie man conspicuous for pietie and honestie and fit for gouernment vntill the impediments being remooued a Pastor might be canonically elected The Bishops and next parish Priests did the like when the like vacancies hapned in the Countries and alwayes he that did commend another did seeke to imploy a man of note and he that was commended did labour to answere the expectation so that great fruit did ensue to the satisfaction of al But as alwaies some corruption wil in time creep into good things some of the CoÌ„mendataries began to think not only of doing the Church good but to draw some profit to themselues also the Prelats likewise to commend Churches without necessitie The abuse increasing a Law was made that the Commenda should not last aboue sixe moneths nor the Commendatarie participate of the fruits of the Benefice coÌ„mended Howsoeuer the Popes pretended to be aboue this law did not only coÌ„mend for a longer time and grant an honest portion to the Commendatarie but did commend also for terme of life granting all the fruits vnto the person commended as vnto the titular Yea they made the forme also quite contrary For whereas it was formerly said in the Buls We doe recommend vnto thee this Church that it may be well gouerned in the interim they began to say We recommend vnto thee such a Church that thou mayest maintaine thy state with a greater dignitie And moreouer they ordained that if the Commendatarie died the Benefice should remaine at their disposition so that they could not be hindred by the Patron And the Commendataries being placed by the Pope the Bishops could not meddle in those churches and euery one in Court was more willing to get Benefices in Commenda then in the Title to exempt themselues from the subiection of the superiour Prelates so that the Bishop was depriued of authoritie ouer the greater part of the
opposite whose Ambassadours would be in Trent very shortly he resolued to giue the King 100000. crownes and to lend him as much in the Name of Marchants vpon sufficient assurance for the principall and the interest so that he would in earnest and without dissimulation reuoke the Edicts and make warre for religion that with that money Suisses and Germanes might be leuied to bee vnder the conduct of his Legate and the collours of the Church that no Hugonot should bee pardoned without his consent that the Chancellor the Bishop of Valence and others to bee named by him should be imprisoned that in the Councel nothing should be handled against his authority and that his Ambassadours should not make mention of the Annats Yet he promised to accord with the King in that matter and to reforme it to the satisfaction of his Maiestie Afterwards the Pope consulted on the point of Residence that when there was occasion hee might speake thereof correctly without preiudice to himselfe or scandall to others And hauing well discussed the reasons hee setled his opinion to approoue it and cause it to be executed vpon what He consulteth on the point of Residence law soeuer it were grounded whether Canonicall or Euangelicall And so he answered the French Ambassadour who spake to him of it adding that he alone is deputed to see the execution of all the Euangelicall precepts For CHRIST hauing sayd to S. Peter Feede my Lambes hath ordained that all the orders made by his diuine Maiestie shall be executed by meanes of him onely and that hee would make a Bull thereof with a penalty of depriuation of the Bishoprickes which should be more feared then a declaration which the Councell might make de iure Diuine And the Ambassadour insisting vpon the liberty of the Councell hee said that if all liberty were graunted vnto it they would extend it to reforme not onely the Pope but Secular Princes also And this forme of speech much pleased his Holinesse who was wont to say that nothing was worse then to stand vpon the defence onely and that if others did threaten him with the Councell hee would play with them at the same weapons At this time to begin to execute that which hee had requested and promised And reformeth the Court in petty matters onely that is to reforme the Court that the Councell might not meddle with it he first published a reformation of the Penitentiary a very principall member giuing out a report that hee would shortly also reforme the Chancerie and the Chamber Euery one did expect that the things belonging to the saluation of soules should haue beene regulated which are managed in that office but in the Bull there was not any the least mention made of repentance conscience or any other spirituall thing onely it tooke away the Faculties which the Penitentiary doth exercise in diuers causes beneficiall belonging to the exterior discipline of regular Friars not expressing whether that prouision was made to giue those Faculties to some other officers or whether hee esteemed them abuses vndecent and would banish them from Rome But the euent did immediatly take away the doubt For the same things were obtained from the Datary and by other wayes onely with greater charge And this was the fruit of the reformation But to returne to Trent the Fathers hauing deliuered their opinions and the deputies framed nine Decrees for the Articles of Matrimonie as already decided and of residencie by consent of the Legats and of some of the Fathers perswaded thereunto were omitted they proposed them to bee established in Congregation and to bee read in the Session at the time appointed By reason of this omission the demands of those that fauoured residency Another contendon about Residence were stirred vp Wherunto the Legats answering that that Article was not wel discussed nor was fit to be proposed in that Session but that it should bee done in time conuenient they were more earnest then before alleadging that there would neuer bee a greater opportunitie murmuring that it was a tricke neuer to conclude it But they were forced to relent seeing the Legates resolute not to handle it then and because those of the contrary opinion encouraged from Rome did labour more effectually to the contrarie Therefore speaking of the other Articles onely with some few alterations the nine heads were framed The Maquis of Pescara made earnest suite in the Kings name that that Councel might be declared to be a Continuation of the Councell begun vnder Paul 3. and prosecuted vnder Iulius He was assisted by the Spanish Prelates The Spanish Ambassadour maketh siut to haue the Continuation declared and others who followed them alleadging that it was to be done for necessity of faith and that otherwise the determinations already made would be questioned which would be a notable impiety The Emperours Ambassadors vsed strong perswasions to the contrary saying they would presently depart And is opposed by the Emperours Ambassadors protest For the Emperor hauing giuen his word to Germany that that Conuocation should be a new Councel he could not indure so great an affront They said they would not by this meanes reexamine the things decided but that while there was hope to reduce Germany they would not cut it off especially with so much disgrace of the Emperor Card. Seripando had no other aime but that it should be determined to be a continuation formerly in making the Bul of the Conuocation did labour therein did now effectually further the Spaniards request But Mantua did constantly resist that such an iniurie might not be done to the Emperor without necessitie and he found a temper to pacifie the Spaniards saying that hauing already held 2. Sessions without making mention of this proposition it will be no preiudice to deferre it also to another The resolution of the Emperors Ambassadors to depart and the perswasion of the Card. caused Pescara to proceed more rimisly And letters came very fitly from Lewis de Lansac chiefe of the Ambassadours sent to the Councel from the French King who beeing in his voyage not farre distant wrote to the Legats and Fathers to pray them that the Session might be prorogued vntil he his Colleagues were come Mantua making vse of this occasion proposed the prorogation of the Session for which though they would not consent in regard of maintaining the dignity of the Synod yet they resolued some for one respect some for another and some because the humors of residence were not wel quieted to celebrate it without proposing any thing The 14. day being come they met in the publike Session with the vsuall A Session is held Ceremonies where the Masse and the prayers accustomed being ended the Secretary read the Mandats of Princes according to the order in which the Ambassadors presented themselues in Congregation Of the Catholike king of the Duke of Florence of the Suisses of the Clergie of Hungary and of
temptations which the Deuill would vse to diuert the Fathers from the right way saying that if they gaue eare to him they would make Councels lose all authoritie adding that many Councels haue been held in Germany and Italy with no fruit or very little of which it was sayd that they were neither free nor lawfull because they were gouerned by the will of another that they ought to bee carefull to vse well the power and liberty giuen them by God For if in priuate causes they deserue seuere punishment who doe gratifie any man against iustice they deserue it much more who being iudges in causes diuine doe follow a popular applause or suffer themselues to be made gowned slaues to the Princes to whō they are obliged and said that euery one should examine himselfe what passion doth possesse him And because the defects of some former Synodes haue made a preiudice to this it is fit to shew that those things are past that euery one may dispute without being burned that publike faith is not broken that the holy Ghost is to be called for from heauen onely and that this is not that Councel which was begunne by Paul 3. and prosecuted by Iulius 3. in turbulent times and in the midst of armes which was dissolued without doing any thing that was good but a new free peaceable and lawfull Councell called according to the ancient custome to which all Kings Princes and Republiques doe giue consent to which Germany will runne and bring with the authors of the new disputes the most graue and eloquent men which it hath He concluded that they the Ambassadours did promise to this end the assistance of the King It seemed that some of the Fathers and of the Legates themselues did not take those words well to which the Speaker not knowing To which the Speaker knoweth not what answer to make what to answere nor what complement to make the Congregation ended with the Oration The next day the same Ambassadours went to the Legats assembled for that purpose where they excused the French Prelates for not comming in regard of the tumults promising that when they were ended as they hoped The French Ambassadors demand of the Legates a declaration that the Councel is new they would be shortly they should come with speed Afterwards they declared that the Hugonots doe suspect the continuation of the Councel and doe require a new that the King had treated heereof with the Emperour who desired the same at the instance of the Confessionists that hee had demanded the same also of the Pope who answered that the difference was onely betweene them and the King of Spaine and that it concerned not him but referred it to the Councel Therefore they demanded a declaration in plaine termes that the Indication is new and not in these words Indicendo continuamus continuando indicimus which is an ambiguity not befitting Christians and implieth a contradiction and said that the Decrees already made by the Councell are not receiued by the French Church nor by the Pope himselfe and that Henry 2. did protest against it that concerning this point they were addressed to them the Legates because the Pope hath often said that the question of Indiction or continuation was not his and that hee referred it to the Councel And hauing deliuered this petition by word they left it also in writing The Legats after they had consulted together answered in writing also that they admitted the excuse of the Bishops absent but that they could To whom the Legats answere not deferre the discussion of that which was to bee handled in the Councel vntill their comming because the Fathers who were present would bee incommodated too much that they haue not power to declare that the Indiction of the Councel is new but to preside onely according to the tenour of the Popes Bul and the will of the Synode The French-men were contented with the answere for the present hauing determined together with the Imperialists not to proceed further so long as in the acts mention was not made of continuation considering that the Spaniards hauing made requests in the first Session that the continuation should be declared and receiued much contradiction there was danger that the Councel would haue been dissolued But the answere of the Legats published by the French men that their authority was to preside according to the will of the Synode made the Spaniards say that those words did subiect the Legates to the Councel whereas indeed they made themselues Lords ouer it And Granata said that it was an absolute dominion to make vse of the quality of a seruant and of a Lord also The Legats proposing nothing for the next Session the Prelats who fauoured residencie beganne to discourse againe of it and perswaded the Ambassadours of the Emperour Kings of France Portugal and all the others to mooue the Legats that it might be decided in the next Session alleadging The Spaniards require a determination in the point of Residence that it hauing beene proposed and disputed it would bee a great scandall to leaue it vndecided and would shew that it was for some particular interest seeing that the principall Prelats of the Councel and the greater number did desire the determination of it The French men together with the Imperialists made instance that the points of doctrine might not bee handled The Ministers of the French King Emperor demand of the Legats that y e points of doctrine may be deferred vntill the comming of the protestants in absence of the Protestants who doe impugne them vntill their contumacie be manifest in regard the disputation is superfluous where there is none to contradict especially there being matter enough besides in which the world doth agree that is a good reformation of manners that the English Ambassadour in France had declared that his Queene would send to the Councell whence it would follow that the other Protestants would do the like so that a generall reunion of the Church would succeed and that one might assure himselfe to see this effected if a good reformation were made Cardinall Simoneta answered this second proposition that the businesse seemed easie but was not so because all consisted in the disposition of Benefices in which the abuses proceed from Kings and Princes This troubled all the Ambassadours because of the nominations and dispositions which Princes do exercise and especially the French King But the proposition of the Residence did molest the Legats more nor were the Fathers pacified with the excuses formerly vsed that the matter was not sufficiently digested that there was not time enough before the Session to make it cleere and for other considerations And the heate grew so great that some of the Vltramontans were agreed to protest and depart And this was the cause of stopping the motion For the Ambassadors fearing that the Councell would be interrupted and knowing that the Pope would cherish euery occasion ceased
to make any further instance and perswaded the Bishops to he contented to expect and for the same cause they laboured with But they doe all surcease because the Pope would take occasion hereby to dissolue the Councel the Ministers of Spaine that they should not insist any more to haue the continuation declared who not onely were pacified but protested also to the Legats that they did not then demaund it saying that if others seeke to put the Councell into the stocke there is no reason their purpose should be couered with the cloake of the King of Spaine The protestation pleased the Legats who were ingaged by their word to the Marquis and knew not how to acquite themselues Neither was it lesse gratefull to them to deferre the point of Residence and that none might change opinion they drew a writing which they read in Congregation that it might there be approued that in the next Session they should doe nothing but deferre these matters vntill another and that for good respects and they thought they were disburthened of two great weights The Session approching many who thought themselues much pricked with the oration of the French Ambassadour desired the Legats to make a sound answere when the Mandate was read in the Session and Cardinall Altemps did perswade that by all meanes it should bee so saying that the insolencie of that Palace man was to bee repressed who was accustomed to speake to meane people The charge hereof was giuen to 10. Baptista Castello the Speaker with order onely to defend the dignity of the Synode without touching any mans person The Pope after long consultation resolued that the Continuation should The Pope resolueth that the continuation shall be declared but soone after waueth his opinion be declared let the Emperour doe what he could thinking that it must needs succeede well and dispatched a Currier to Trent with this Commission This being arriued the second of Iune troubled the Legates very much in regard of the confusions which they saw would arise and of the disorder in which the Councell was and all resoluing vniformely to informe the Pope better signifying vnto him the things that haue been handled and the Decree already published and shewing him the impossibilitie to performe his order the Cardinall Altemps who before had leaue to goe to Rome for other causes went away by post the next day to deliuer the message in person But at night another Currier came with letters that his Holinesse did refer all to the wisedome and iudgement of the Legats The fourth of Iune being come the Session was celebrated with the vsuall The Session is celebrated in which the Speaker maketh an answere to the ocation of Pibrac ceremonies and the Mandates of the Arch-bishop of Salzburg and of France were read Which being done the Speaker made an answere and said that there was hope prouision would be made against all the disorders of Christendome by the remedie which the Pope thought necessary that is this Councell begun by the assistance of the holy Ghost and consent of Princes amongst whom the French King hath sent men of conscience and religion to offer not onely assistance but obedience also to this Synod which doth not lesse deserue it then other Councels against which ill affected persons haue falsely opposed that they haue not been lawfull not true though men of pietie haue euer held them to be Councels hauing beene called by him that hath authoritie howsoeuer calumnies haue beene spread by others that they were not free against which as also against the present Synode the treacheries of Sathan copiously and acutely repeated by them the Ambassadours did not preuaile that the Councell will not make a bad interpretation of their diligent and free admonition not to regard popular applause or follow the will of Princes but as it doth esteeme it not to bee necessary or rather to bee superfluous so it is willing to beleeue that it doth proceed from a good mind that it may not be forced to say any thing against its mild and pious purpose and vsuall custome But to free them the Ambassadours from that vaine feare which they would seeme to haue and assure them of their true purpose he doth foretell them that the effects will shew that the Councell will postpose the desires will and power of whosoeuer to her owne dignitie and authoritie and promiseth to King Charles what it is able to doe sauing faith and religion for preseruation of his dignitie kingdome and state The French-men were ill satisfied with this answere but knew they had deserued it Afterwards the Decree was read by Which doth not please the Frenchmen the Masse-Bishop That the Synod in regard of diuers difficulties risen and to define the points of doctrine and reformation both together doth appoint The Decree the next Session to be held the tenth of Iuly to handle what shall bee thought fit both of the one and the other matter reseruing power to abridge or prolong the time in a general Congregation And there were 35. Prelats who desired that the point of Residence should then be handle Some proposed also that the continuation should be declared which was thought to be done to raise some tumults to make the Councell dissolue For they were of those who were most obliged to Rome and therefore did repent that they had spoken their opinion so freely in the point of Residence so much abhorred by the Court But all the rest beeing silent the Session ended The sixtâ— day a generall Congregation was held to giue order for that Order giuen for the matter of the next Session which should be handled in the next Session and the Articles concerning the communion were proposed Whether all the faithfull are necessarily and by Gods Commaundement bound to receiue both kinds in that Sacrament Whether the Church doth vpon good ground communicate the Laiques with the bread onely or hath erred heerein Whether all CHRIST and all his graces are receiued as well vnder one kind as vnder both Whether the reasons which haue mooued the Church to giue to the Laitie the Communion of the bread onely ought to induce it also not to graunt the Cup to any If it shall appeare that it may bee graunted to some for honest causes vpon what conditions it may bee done Whether the Communion be necessary for infants before the vse of reason The Fathers were demanded if they were pleased that that matter should be handled and whether they would adde any thing vnto it And although the French Ambassadors and many of the Prelates did thinke fit that the points of doctrine should not be handled vntill it did appeare whether the Protestants would come or not it being euident that in case they should be contumacious the discussion would be in vaine as not necessary for the Catholiques and not accepted by the others yet none opposed at the earnest perswasions of the Imperialists who hoped to
it was as contrary to the Catholique doctrine to giue the Cup to the Laiques by diuine precept as it was to denie it to them by diuine precept Therefore all those reasons which did so conclude were to be layd aside and those of the disciples in Emmaus and of Saint Paul in the ship because by them it would bee concluded that it was not sacriledge to consecrate one kinde without the other which is contrary to all the Doctors and meaning of the Church and ouerthroweth the distinction of the Eucharist as it is a Sacrifice and as it is a Sacrament That it was plaine also that the distinction of the Laicall and Clericall Communion in the Romane Ordinary was a diuersitie of places in the Church not of the Sacrament receiued because otherwise this reason would conclude that not onely those who say Masse but all the Clergie should haue the Cup. Of the authority of the Church in changing the accidentall things of the Sacraments no man can doubt but hee sayd it was not a time to dispute whether the Cup were accidentall or substantiall Hee concluded that this Article might bee omitted as already decided in the Councel of Constance and that the fourth and fifth Articles might bee exactly handled because granting the Cup to all Nations that desire it all other disputations are superfluous yea hurtfull Iohn Paul a Diuine of the Bishop of fiue Churches spake also to the same purpose and both of them did displease because it was thought they spake against their conscience at the instance of their masters Concerning the second Article the Diuines were also vniforme in the affirmatiue and all their reasons were reduced to three Heads The congruities of the old Testament when the people did participate of the meate offerings in the sacrifices but neuer of the drinke offerings To take away from the vulgar occasion to beleeue that one thing is contained vnder the bread another vnder the wine The third the danger of irreuerence And heere the reasons recited by Gerson were brought that the blood might be shed either in the Church or in bringing of it especially ouer the Mountaines in winter that it would hang in the beards of the Laikes that it would bee sower if it were kept that there would want vessels to hold enough for ten thousand or twenty thousand persons that in some places it would bee too great a charge in respect of the price of wine that the vessels would not bee kept cleane that a Laie man would bee of equall dignitie with a Priest Which reasons it was necessary to say that they were iust and good otherwise the Prelates and Doctors for so many ages would haue taught an vntrueth and the Church of Rome and Councell of Constance erred All these reasons except the last were thought ridiculous because those dangers might bee more easily withstood in these times then they could in those 12. first ages when the Church was in greater pouerty And the last seemed to bee of no force to shew that the change was reasonably made but was good to maintaine it after it was made The two Diuines afore named did aduise that this Article also might bee omitted In the third Article that all CHRIST is receiued vnder one kinde the doctrine of concomitancie deliuered by the Diuines was taken for an argument For the body of CHRIST being vnder the bread by vertue of the consecration CHRIST hauing sayd by words omnipotent and effectiue This is my body and the body being aliue it must needes haue blood soule and diuinitie so that all CHRIST was vndoubtedly receiued vnder the bread But some inferred hereby that therefore all graces are receiued in it seeing that he who hath all CHRIST wanteth nothing because hee is abundantly sufficient Others sayd to the contrary that the illation was neither necessary nor probable For those who are baptized are filled with CHRIST as St. Paul saith and yet other Sacraments are giuen vnto them And because some auoyded the force of the reason by saying that the other Sacraments are necessary in respect of sinnes committed after baptisme it was replyed that the ancient Church did immediately communicate the baptized so that as from being filled with all CHRIST in baptisme it cannot bee inferred that the Eucharist doth not conferre other graces so from hauing receiued all CHRIST vnder the bread it cannot be inferred that no other grace is to be conferred by the blood neither can it be sayd without great absurdity that the Priest in the Masse hauing receiued the body of our LORD and by consequence all CHRIST doeth not receiue any grace in drinking of the Cup for otherwise to drinke of it would be a worke indifferent and vaine Moreouer it is decided by the common doctrine of the Schooles and of the Church that by euery sacramentall action by vertue of the worke it selfe which they call Ex opere operato a degree of grace is conferred But it cannot be denied that to drinke the blood of CHRIST is a sacramentall action therefore it can not bee denied that it hath a speciall grace annexed In this controuersie the greater part of the Diuines held that not speaking of the quantity of grace answerable to the disposition of the receiuer but of that which the Schoole-men call sacramentall it was equall in him that receiued one kinde onely and in him that receiued both The other opinion was defended though with the smaller number yet more earnestly Friar Amante Seruita a Brescian a Diuine of the Bishop of Sebenico a fauourer of this second opinion passed very farre I know not with what aime or end who alledging the doctrine of Thomas Caietane that blood is not part of humane nature but the first aliment and adding that it could not bee sayd that the body doth necessarily draw in concomitance its aliment did inferre that the thing contained vnder both kindes is not absolutely the same and hee added that the blood of the Eucharist according to the words of CHRIST was blood spilt and by consequence Friar Amante concurreth in opinion with the Lutherans out of the vaines in which if it remained it could not bee drinke so that it could not bee drawen in concomitancie with the vaine and that the Eucharist was instituted in memory of the death of CHRIST which was by separation and effusion of blood Whereat there was a noyse raysed amongst the Diuines and a cracking of the benches Therefore recalling himselfe But presently recanteth and asketh pardon hee retracted and said that the heat of dispuaion had caryed him to alledge the reasons of the aduersaries as if they had beene his owne which notwithstanding hee purposed to resolue in the end and hee spent the residue of his discourse in resoluing them and in conclusion asked pardon of the scandall giuen because hee had not spoken with such caution as to shew plainely that those reasons were captious and contrary to his owne opinion And he made
an end without speaking of the other 3. Articles But concerning the fourth Article the Spanish Diuines and dependants The 4. Article that the Cup is not to bee allowed to the people is stâ—oÌ„gly maintained by the Spanish Prelates on Spaine were maruellously vnited in giuing counsell that by no meanes the vse of the Cup should bee permitted to Germany or others The substance of that which they said was That none of the causes which formerly mooued the Church to take it from the people beeing ceased yea beeing now more vrgent and others more strong and essentiall annexed it was fit to perseuere in the determination of the Councell of Constance and of the Church before and after And discoursing of the dangers of irreuerence which was the first kinde of the causes they said they were now more to bee feared then in former times For then there was none who did not constantly beleeue the reall and naturall presence of CHRIST in the Sacrament after the consecration so long as the kindes did last and yet the Cup was taken away because men had not such regard to the blood of CHRIST as was necessary and therefore what reuerence can bee hoped for now when some doe denie the reall presence and some will haue it onely in the vse Besides there is not so much deuotion amongst good Catholiques diligence in humane affaires and negligence in diuine beeing much increased so that it may bee feared that a greater neglect may produce a greater irreuerence To make a difference betweene Priests and others is now more necessary then euer because the Protestants haue exposed them to the hatred of the people and spread a doctrine which taketh from them their exemptions subiecteth them to lay Magistrates detracteth from their power of absoluing from sinnes and saith also that they should bee called to the ministery by the people and bee obnoxious to bee deposed by them which should force the Church to preserue exactly all those rites which may giue them reputation The danger that the vulgar may receiue an impression of false beleefe and bee perswaded that some thing is in the Cup which is not vnder the bread is now more vrgent in regard of the new opinions spread abroad Many said that the Church did prohibite the Chalice to oppose the errour of Nestorius who did beleeue that all CHRIST was not vnder one kinde which being the opinion of some of the heretiques now the prohibition is to bee maintained still What they would inferre by this I cannot expresse better hauing neuer read that Nestorius did speake in this subiect nor that the Modernes doe handle it with those termes But the third danger that the authoritie of the Church would bee debased and a conclusion made that it hath erred in taking a way the Cup may bee called not a danger but a thing that would certainely happen neither was the request made by the Protestants but to conclude that the Synod hauing confessed the errour past hath corrected it by this graunt so they will publish the victory and demaund a change also in other constitutions of the Church They said they were deceiued who thought the Dutch-men would bee satisfied with this and submit themselues to the decrees of the Councell yea they will take away fasts difference of meates demaund marriage of Priests and an abolition of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the exterior Court which is the marke at which they all doe ayme that it is not credible they are Catholikes who desire the Cup because the Catholikes doe all beleeue that the Church cannot erre and that no deuotion is acceptable to God if it be not approued by it and that obedience to the Church is the height of Christian perfection that it is certainly to bee beleeued that hee that doth demaund the Cup thinkes it necessarie and hee that thinketh so cannot bee a Catholique that none doth demaund it beleeuing that hee may not lawfully vse it without the graunt of the Councell but that they may not bee hindred by their Princes who if they were alone would vsurpe it without any allowance that of this euery one may bee assured obseruing that not the people but the Princes doe entreat who will not suffer a nouitie without a lawfull Decree not because the people would not bring it in of themselues more willingly then seeke it of the Councell And this argument was so pressed that Fryar Francis Forier a Portugall A petulant saying of a Fryar against the Princes who demanded the Cup. vsed a conceipt which the auditors thought to bee not onely bold but petulant also that the Princes would make themselues Lutherans by permission of the Councell The Spaniards exhorted them to consider that if this were graunted to Germanie Italy and Spaine would demaund the like to whom it could not bee denied from whence also these Nations would learne not to obey and to desire a change of other Ecclesiasticall Lawes and that to make a most Catholike countrey Lutheran there was no better meane then to giue it the Cup. Franciscus Della Torre a Iesuite repeated a saying of the Cardinall Saint Angelo the chiefe Penitentiarie that Sathan who was woont to transforme himselfe into an Amgell of heauen and his Ministers into Ministers of light doth now vnder the couer of the Chalice with the blood of CHRIST exhort to giue the people a cup of poyson Some added that the prouidence of God guiding the Church inspired the Councell of Constance in the former age to establish the taking away of the Cup by a decree not onely for the reasons which were then of force but because if it were now in vse there would bee no externall signe to distinguish the Catholiques from the Heretiques and this distinction being taken away the Protestants would bee mingled in the Church with the faithfull and that would follow which Saint Paul saith that A little leauen doth quickly make sower a great lumpe so that to graunt the Cuppe would bee nothing else but to giue the heretiques greater opportunitie to hurt the Church Some also who knew not the petition had beene presented to the Pope and by him to vnburthen himselfe and draw the matter in length referred to the Councell did expound it ill that the request was then made to the Synod and not to the Pope suspecting it was to this end that they might enlarge euery grant with vnsit interpretations and so cause a necessitie of another Councell But those who thought they might condescend to the requests of the Emperour and of so many other Princes and people gaue counsell to proceed with lesse rigour and not to make such bad interpretations of the godly prayers of the weake brethren but to follow the precept of Saint Paul to transforme themselues into the defects of the imperfect to winne them and not to haue worldly aymes of reputation but to gouerne themselues by the rules of charitie which treading vnder foot all others euen those of humane
which did not please the maior part They made also a collection of the abuses which dayly happen in the celebration of Masses which were but few in respect of those which were noted in the yeere 1551. The thirteenth of August a generall Congregation was helde to receiue The Archbishop of Lanciano and of Palerme are contrar in opinion the Proctors of the Bishops of Ratisbone and Basil that they might honour this second to the shame of the Citie of Basil which did contend with him for the title saying hee should not be called Bishop of Basil but of Bontruto The draught being giuing forth the Archbishop of Lanciano was of opinion that the Anathematismes onely should be published and the points of doctrine wholly omitted He alledged the example of other Counsels in very few of which it hath bin otherwise obserued and that this same Councel of Trent in the matter of Original sin of the Sacraments of Baptisme did leaue it out He said it was for Doctors to shew reasons for their opinions but the Iudges such as Bishops in Councel are were to make their sentences absolute that if a reason be added not onely the Decree but that also may bee impugned without which euery one will thinke that the Synod hath been mooued by most potent arguments and euery one will beleeue that it hath beene induced by those which himselfe doth most esteeme that it is not secure to vse reasons though most euident because the heretickes will oppose them and esteeme them but little and the more is sayd the more matter of contradiction is ministred He added also that the coniunctures did require a sudden dispatch of the Councell and did intimate by words vnderstood by the Legats and fauourers of the Pope that by this meanes they should giue satisfaction to his Holinesse Octauianus Preconius Archbishop of Palermo who followed him in order spake to the contrary that the vse of Counsels hath beene to make a Symboll of their owne vnto which the doctrine doeth answere and then to adde the Anathematismes That this hauing beene obserued in this Councell vnder Iulius and now againe in the last Session if it were not continued it would be sayd it was for want of reasons Hee sayd it was base to shun the disputation of Heretiques yea that their contradiction would make the doctrine of the Councel shine more brightly and that they were not to take care to finish the Councell quickely but to finish it well These two Prelats were so tedious that the night concluded the Congregation and they said it was no wonder if a Daminican of Genua for so Landiano was should be contrary to a Franciscan of Sicilie The dayes following diuers practises were vsed by some to finish by others to prolong the Councell and those who were interested vsed these and the like reasons But the matter being proposed once againe in Congregation the maior part thought fit to continue the order begun This set on foote againe the disputation about residence and the same men were desirous of the The Legats vâ— practises to 〈…〉 uert the â—â—scussion of Residence conclusion of the Councel and of the omission of that matter Which gaue occasion to Mantua and Seripando to vse their endeauours and to shewe the Pope by effects that they did accommodate themselues to his pleasure according to the instruction which Lanciano had brought them by word of mouth They employed herein to vse good perswasions the Arch-bishop of Ocranto the Bishops of Modena Nola and Brescia who were not open Papalins but newly gained They did ouercome the Italians inducing them not to change their opinions nor to contradict themselues but not to vrge that matter any more Many did promise that if the Spaniards would surcease themselues would doe the like These foure Prelates made a note of all they had perswaded and found they had gained much but with the Spaniards it was not possible to preuaile a iot yea this made them combine the more They wrote a common letter to the King in answere of that which his Maiestie had written to the Marquis of Pescara first complaining of the The Sanish Prelats write a common letter to their kin 〈…〉 and tell him that there is no libertie in the Councell Pope for not suffering the point of Residence to bee decided in which all the reformation of the Church is to be grounded and with a very faire and reuerend manner of speech they concluded there was no libertie in the Councell that the Italians did ouercome with pluralitie of voyces of which some for pensions some for promises and those who were least corrupted for feare did obey the will of his Holinesse They complained of the Legats who if they had suffered as they ought the point to bee concluded when the fit time was it might haue beene resolued for the seruice of GOD with great concord before they could haue written from Rome That two thirds of the Prelats did desire the definition that all the Ambassadours did fauour the truth herein yet proceeding with modestie and charitie they neuer had the courage to protest They beseeched his Maiestie to consult with godly men about this Article assuring themselues that after mature deliberation he would fauour the opinion as being catholike pious and necessary for making a good reformation This accident assured the Legats and their adherents that it was impossible to burie this matter in silence seeing that the Spaniards were not pacified either by the Kings letter or by the perswasions vsed to them yea had declared themselues againe by writing into Spaine which made them seeme to be insuperable The Papalins therefore consulted together and resolued to send to the Cardinall of Ferrara into France a Copie of the Catholique Kings letter to Pescara that he might procure such another from that King to the French Ambassadours as well to hinder their practises to the contrary which they dayly made as that the French Bishops when they came might not vnite with the Spaniards as these did hope and expect And to discredit the Spaniards with their King they resolued to write into Spaine that Granata and Segouia their Leaders who make shew of conscience had promised their voyces to the Bishop of Fiue Churches for the Communion of the Cup not respecting his Maiestie who doth so much abhorre it At this time the Pope considering in what imminent danger his authoritie was in regard of the difficulties and confusions of Trent stirres of The Pope maketh leuies of Souldiers France and of the Diet which was prepared in Garmanie in which the Emperour would be forced for his owne interests to yeeld to the Protestants thought fit to secure himselfe by all meanes and had giuen money a month before to ten Captaines to raise souldiers which were lodged in Romania and Marca and grew very familiar with the Ministers of the Princes of Italy and with the Cardinals who were their neere friends
This bred a suspicion in the Spaniards and French-men and the French Ambassadour exhorted him to desist from making prouisions of warre for feare of disturbing the Councell The Pope answered that the English men and Protestants of Germanie hauing declared themselues that they will assist the Hugonots of France it was not fit for him to be vnprouided that the world was full of heretiques and therefore it was necessarie to protect the Councell as well by force as by authoritie The Spanish Ambassadour went not the same way but confirming that the proceedings of the protestants were to bee suspected promised him all ayde and assistance in his Kings name which hee did to hinder the making of a league in Italie which would neuer haue beene pleasing in Spaine The Pope accepted the offer and vnderstanding at the And is pleased with his Legates same time the vnion of his Legats and how zealous they were to doe him seruice was much consolated And hee sent them word that they should hinder all speach concerning residence if it were possible or if they could not should make vse of pluralitie of voyces but aboue all that they should dispatch 〈…〉 ckely that they might conclude it before the comming of the French men and the assembling of the Dietin Germany that the Emperour for the great desire hee hath to make his sonne King of the Romanes may not suffer himselfe to be perswaded by the Protestants to propose in Councell something more preiudiciall then those things which haue been proposed already The French Ambassadours after they had often made a modest request The request of the French Ambassadors that their Prelates might be expected did the tenth of August present it in writing The tenor whereof was That the most Christian King resoluing to obserue and reuerence the Decrees of Councels which represent the vniuersall Church doth desire that the Canons of this may be receiued by the aduersaries of the Church of Rome of which those who are not separated haue no neede and hee thinketh that those which are to bee made will be more acceptable if the Session bee prorogued that vnto so great a multitude of Italian and Spanish Prelates the French Bishops may be added of whom in the ancient Councels of the Church great account hath beene made The cause of their absence which they the Legates haue heard before and iudged necessarie will cease quickely as it is hoped and in case it should not yet they will arriue before the ende of September because they are so commanded by the King And hereby it will come to passe also that the Protestants for whose sake the Councell was intimated who say euery day that they will bee present in it will haue lesse cause to complaine because they cannot require more maturitie in this weightie businesse nor accuse them for too much precipitation They demaunded that while their Bishops were expected that none might thinke that the King did designe that by this meanes the Councell should be idle or dissolue they would treat onely concerning manners and discipline and the two points remaining in matter of the Communion of the Cup. They added this last clause not to displease the Imperialists who had hope to obtaine it in that Session The Legats hauing consulted answered in writing that the prelats of France were before the Councel was opened expected almost sixe moneths and after it was begun which was principally done in regard of France they deferred to handle any matter of weight sixe moneths more into which because they are now entred it is not conuenient to desist because they could not so doe without dishonouring the Councell and much incommodating so many Fathers but to prolong the day of the Session was not in their power to grant without consent of the Fathers and therefore that they could not expect from them a more determinate answere The French-men then desired that it might be granted to them to make their proposition in the Congregation But the Legates answered that before it had been tolde them and all the other Ambassadours that they might negotiate with none but the Legates and that it was formerly decreed in that same Councell that Ambassadours might not publiquely speake in Congregation but onely the day in which they are receiued and their Mandate is read This made the French-men complaine much to the Bishops and especially to the Spaniards and to say it was a great absurdity that the Ambassages should be addressed to the Synod and the Mandats presented to it and yet they might not treate with it but with the Legats onely as if they were Ambassadours to them who are but Ambassadors themselues as the Pope who sendeth them is a Prince and as hee is a Bishop and the first Bishop they are but Proctors of one who is absent and haue beene alwayes so esteemed in ancient Councels They alleadged the example of the Councels of Nice Ephesus Chalcedon Trullus of the second of Nice also and that the breach betweene the Pope and the Councell of Basil was because they pretended to change this ancient and laudable institution That this was a kinde of grieuous seruitude in the Councell that they could not be heard and an iniurie to Princes who could not treate with those with whom they were to manage the affaires of their states that the Decree alleadged by them was not shewed and that it was fit to see it and to know from whom it proceeded For if the Legates for the time being did make it they did extend their authoritie with great exorbitancie if the Synode it was necessary to examine how and when For it was an intolerable inconuenience which was done in the beginning of this last Conuocation of the Councell that the Legates with a few Italian Prelats who came from Rome onely should make a Decree and practise it with rigour that nothing may bee proposed but by the Legates so that the way is barred to all Princes and Prelates to bee able to propose a good reformation which would bee for the seruice of God but in stead of that the doctrine controuersed with the Protestants is handled in their absence without any benefit of the Catholiques who doe not doubt of it and aliening the Protestants by condemning them before they are heard And their complaynts were renewed when they were enformed from Monsieur de l'Isle Ambassadour of their King in Rome that by the Kings order hee had made the same request to the Pope that the French Bishops might bee expected all September and that his Holinesse had referred it to the Legates Lansac sayd it was a thing worthy of eternall memorie The Pope referred it to the Legates the Legates cannot doe it without the Synode and that cannot heare them and so the King and the world are deluded The eleuenth of August the Bishops began to giue their voyces concerning the Decrees in matter of the Sacrifice and almost all did lightly and vniformely passe
from the reputation and dignitie of generall Councels whose authoritie hauing euer been esteemed in the Church as euery one knoweth and that hauing maintained the faith was not to be contemned now for respects and interests He alleadged many places of Saint Austin for authoritie of generall Councels and much extolled the authoritie of them and howsoeuer hee neuer descended to compare it with the Popes yet euery one vnderstood that hee made it the superiour And Ierolamus Guerini Bishop of Imola vsing the like conceits and words extolled also the authoritie of Prouinciall Councels to confirme his opinion of not graunting the Cup and sayd that their authoritie ought to be esteemed obligatory vntill the contrary was determined by a generall Councell alleadging Saint Austin for it In heate of speaking hee came out with these words that the generall Councell had no superiour but perceiuing afterwards that the Papalins of which number himselfe was were offended sought to moderate it by repeating the same things and adding an exception of the Popes authoritie By which meanes hee satisfied neither partie but the greater number did excuse him and attribute it to inconsideration because in the former congregations he had vpon diuers occasions confuted those who alleadged the Councell of Basil Notwithstanding Cardinall Simoneta howsoeuer he imployed him to make such oppositions did not forbeare to expound it in a bad sence and to charge him that hee was transported by affection because the Buls of his Bishoprike were not dispatched vpon free cost as he would haue had them The last congregation concerning this point was held the fift of September and amongst others Richard of Verselli a Preualentian Abbat and a Regular Canon in Geneua maintaining the negatiue sayd that this matter was disputed many dayes in the Councell of Basil which disputation remaineth still collected by Friar Iohn of Ragusi Proctor of the Dominicans and in conclusion the Cup was absolutely denied to the Bohemians so that no other determination can now bee made without declaring to the world that the Church did then erre in a generall Councell Hee was reprehended by the Bishop of Imola to salue his owne sore for giuing authoritie to that schismaticall Councell and noted of great boldnesse that those who simply alleadged the Councell of Basil hauing beene often reprooued he should not onely cite it but giue it the authoritie of a generall Councell The Father The authority of the Councell of Basil replied that he alwayes marueiled and then more then euer how any one could speake so of that Councell considering that the foureteene Articles decreed in the matter of the Chalice the last Session were wholly taken out of it and that hee knew not how a Decree could more be approued then by renewing of it not onely in sence but in words also And waxing warme herewith hee sayd that in regard of the Decree of that Councell the demand of the Cup sauoured of heresie and mortall sinne Whereupon a buzzing was raised among the Prelates and he desiring to proceed was silenced by the Cardinall of Mantua so that stopping himselfe hee asked pardon and speaking a few words concluded Not to speake any more of this Father I will adde heere that hee was noted to haue been at the French Ambassadours house the sixteenth of August early in the morning to demand whether their Bishops would come and to exhort that they might bee sollicited to come quickly And in the Congregations in which the sacrifice was handled hee proposed the doubt whether the authority of the Pope bee aboue the Councell adding that when it should bee discussed hee would speake freely These things beeing put together and duely weighed the Legates did not thinke fit that the French-men should finde at their comming such a humour in Trent and thought to make his Generall recall him for businesse of the Congregation Richard of Versells dieth with griefe and so to remooue him honestly But there was no neede for the poore Father fell sicke a little after with griefe of minde and the twentie sixth of Nouember died In that Congregation Friar Iohn Baptista Generall of the Serui maintaining the negatiue also to ouerthrow the ground of the opposites The Generall of the Serui extolleth the Councell of Constance spake at large concerning the Councell of Constance which first decreed that matter and commended the authority thereof exalting it aboue other generall Councels and saying that it had deposed three Popes This did not please but was passed ouer because they would not thrust many matters together The giuing of voyces beeing ended the Legates were desirous to giue the The Cup is denied by pluralitie of voyces Emperor satisfaction but could not because the party of the negatiue preuailed they resolued therefore to labour that it might bee referred to the Pope hoping that by perswasions some of the negatiue might be drawen into that middle opinion And they gaue commission to Iacobus Lomelinus B. of Mazzara and to the Bishop of Ventimiglia to imploy themselues herein with dexteritie and circumspection The Legates themselues spake with the three Patriarches and perswaded them by whose meanes all the Prelates and Fathers of the Venetian State were pacified which was a considerable number Hauing gayned as many as seemed sufficient they beleeued they had ouercome the difficulty They brought the matter to this point to write a letter to the Pope in the ordinary forme and to send a note of all the voyces But the Bishop of Fiue Churches did not approue it except a Decree of the Session did appeare For these two Articles hauing been reserued in the last Session to be handled in this and they now beeing handled and resolued it is necessary that the resolution of the Session should appeare in the Actes Varmiense shewed him how hard and dangerous it was to propose the Decree and that he ought to bee content with the letter if hee desired to obtaine The Bishop not beeing pacified herewith they resolued to make a Decree to bee read in the Session in which hee desired it should bee sayd That the Synode knowing it is expedient to grant the vse of the Cup did referre vnto the Pope to grant it to whom and vpon what conditions hee pleased The Legates shewed him that many who were for the remission did doubt whether it were expedient and therefore would oppose the Decree so that it was impossible to cause any such declaration to bee made and that if hee were firme in this opinion it were better to let a weeke passe that this great heat might bee cooled The Bishop of Fiue Churches was content and so this point beeing deferred they purposed to establish the Decree of the Sacrifice that this beeing ioyned with it they might make the proposition for the Communion Varmiense did oppose who beeing perswaded by the Iesuites Laynez Salmeron and Torre did propose another forme of Decree for the Sacrifice in matter of the oblation of CHRIST in the
members Granata did second him shewing the necessity and opportunity thereof thanking the Bishop of Fiue Churches for his admonition and said they would consult amongst themselues For this cause the Spaniards being assembled together discoursed of And is seconded by the Spaniards the necessitie of reformation and the hope thereof in regard of the Emperours inclination from which their King also who was most piously addicted would not disseut and the French Prelates who would shortly be there would vndoubtedly promote and assist the worke in earnest They repeated diuers abuses and shewed that the fountaine of them all was the Court of Rome which is not onely corrupt in it selfe but the cause of deformation in all Churches and particularly the vsurpaâ—ion of the Episcopall authoritie by reseruations which if it were not restored and the Court depriued of that which they haue taken from Bishops it would bee impossible the abuses should bee redressed Granata considered that it beeing necessary to lay a good foundation for so noble a Fabrique a way was open for them now that they were to speake of the Sacrament of Order if it bee determined that the authority of Bishops is instituted by CHRIST because it will follow by consequence that it cannot bee diminished by which meanes that will bee restored to the Bishops which hauing been giuen them by CHRIST hath by the ambition of others and their owne negligence been vsurped from them Braganza added that it was so much the more necessary because the Episcopall authority was brought to nothing and the Order erected superiour to Bishops vnknowen to the Church in former ages that is the Cardinals who at the first were esteemed in the number of Priests and Deacons and after the tenth age began to exalt themselues aboue their degree Notwithstanding they were still accounted inferiour to Bishops vntill the yeere 1200 since which time they haue so farre aduanced themselues that they hold Bishops as seruants in their houses and it will bee impossible to reforme the Church vntill both of them bee reduced to their due places These propositions and discourses were heard with applause so that they resolued to elect sixe of them to put in writing the things necessary and fit as well for the reformation in generall as particularly for this point of the institution of Bishops whence they purposed to begin Oranata Iasper Cornante Archbishop of Messina the Bishop of Segouia and Martin di Cardoua Bishop of Tortosa were named the last of which was cause why the proiect did not proceed For hauing secret intelligence with the Papalins he excused himselfe alleadging his owne insufficiencie and the vnfitnesse of the time adding that Fiue Churches was not mooued with pietie and had no other end then to make vse of them to constraine the Pope by meanes of the reformation to grant the vse of the Cup wherein they had beene auerse And seeing they were disposed to heare him hee preuailed so much with them that they passed no further for the present but interposed a delay Notwithstanding it was not long deferred For Granata Braganza Messina and Segouia hauing obtained audience of the Legates desired that they might handle the Articles proposed heretofore by Cardinall Crescentius in this same Councell and concluded though not published that is that the Bishops are instituted by CHRIST and are superiour to Priestes iure diuino The Legates after they had conferred together answered that the Lutherans hauing affirmed that a Bishop and a Priest is the samething it was fit to declare that a Bishop is superiour but that it was not necessary to say quo iure nor by whom a Bishop is instituted because there is no controuersie of it Granata replyed that there was a controuersie and that if the Diuines did dispute it the necessity of deciding this point would be knowne The Legates would not consent by any meanes and after some few sharpe words on both sides the Spaniards departed without hauing obtained any thing yet resolued still to perswade some of the Diuines to bring this particular into The Legates wiâ—l not sulter the instâ—tution of Bishops to be discussed the discussions and to make mention of it when they were to giue voices in congregation But the Papalins vnderstanding hereof did cause it to be voyced amongst the Diuines that the Legates did forbid all speach of that question But to returne to the congregation when the second ranke spake consisting of Diuines and Canonists Thomas Passius a Canon of Valentia said that all doubt made of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie did proceede from grosse ignorance of antiquity it being a thing most knowne that in the Church the people hath alwayes beene gouerned by the Clergie and in the Clergie the inferiours by the superiours vntill all be reduced vnto one vniuersall Rector which is the Pope of Rome And hauing declared the proposition at large he added that there was no need to doe any thing herein but to make this trueth appeare by remoouing the contrary errours which haue bin brought in by the Schoolemen who sometimes by too much subtiltie doe make plaine things obscure opposing the Canonists who place the first tonsure and the Bishopricke in the number of Orders Of the latter he said it seemed strange to him how they could confesse that confirmation ordination and so many other consecrations doe so peculiarly belong vnto it that they cannot possibly bee done by any else and yet deny it to bee an Order when as they giue that name to the keeping of the doore which may as well be done by a Lay-man For the first tonsure he hath euer heard the Diuines say that a Sacrament is an externall signe which signifieth a spirituall grace and that the tonsure is the signe and the thing signified is the deputation to the seruice of God and therefore hee wondered why they would not haue it to be a Sacrament and the rather because one entreth into the Clergie by it and doth participate of Ecclesiasticall exemptions so that if it were not instituted by CHRIST it could not be said that either Clergiship or the exemption thereof were de iure Diuino that it was plaine that the Hierarchie consisteth in the Ecclesiasticall Orders which is nothing but an holy order of superiors and inferiors which can neuer bee well established without making as the Canonists Of Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie doe the Tonsure the lowest and the Bishopricke the highest which being done the Hierarchie is all established because the first and last being giuen those of the middle will necessarily follow which cannot subsist without the former Concerning the other part of the Article they said it was very plaine by the Canons that in the choyce of Bishops and deputation of Priests and Deacons the people of al sorts was present gaue voice or approbation but this was by the Popes tacit or expresse consent because no Laicke can haue authority in matters Ecclesiasticall but by priuiledge from him And this
was granted in those times because the common people and Grandies also were deuout and did by this meanes entertaine themselues in spiritual things and shewed more obedience and reuerence to the Clergie beeing more ready to inrich it with oblations and donations which hath made the holy Church to be in that state in which it now is But since deuotion did cease the seculars haue armed only at the vsurpation of the Church goods to place their adherents in the Clergie And now the new Heretikes haue made a deuilish inuentiō saying that was due to the people which was granted by fauor which is one of the most pestiferous heresies which hath euer bin set on foot because it doth destroy the Church without which faith cannot stand He alleadged many reasons and congruities to shew that the ordination ought to be in the power only of the Ordainer which he confirmed by the Popes Decretals and concluded in the end that not only the Article was to be condemned as hereticall but that the voice and consent of the people in ordinations being taken away for iust and necessary reasons the Pontifical also ought to be corrected and those places remoued which make mention thereof because so long as they continue there the heretikes wil make vse of them to proue that the assistance of the people is necessary He said the places were many but to recite one in the ordination of Priests the Bishop ordaining saith that it hath been constituted by the Fathers not without cause that the people should haue voice in the ordination of the Rectors of the altar that they may be obedient to him whom they haue ordained in regard of their consenting to his ordination If this and other Rites shall remaine the heretikes will alwayes detract from the Catholike Church saying the ordinations now are but shadowes and shewes as Luther did wickedly say Francis Forrier a Dominican of Portugal said the Hierarchie of the Catholike Church could not be doubted of it being proued by the Apostolicall tradition by testimony of all antiquity and by the continuall vse of the Church And howsoeuer the word bee not vsed by all yet the thing signified hath euer been in practise Dionysius Areopagita hath made a proper treatise of it and the Nicen Councell hath approoued it and called it an ancient custome and that which hath been called ancient in the beginning of the fourth age must needes haue its originall from the time of the Apostles Onely he thought it not fit to handle this poynt ioyntly with the Sacrament of Order howsoeuer many of the Schoole-men doe handle it in that place putting the Hierarchie in the superiour and inferiour Orders a thing which cannot subsist it being certaine that the Pope is the highest Hierarch and that the Cardinals do follow then the Patriarchs Primats Arch-Bishops Bishops Arch-Priests Arch-Deacons and other inferiour degrees vnder the Pope as Head And to omit the disputation whether the Bishopricke be an Order it is certaine that the Arch-bishoprike Patriarkship and Papacie are not Orders and doe signifie only superiority and iurisdiction ouer Bishops Therefore the Hierarchie consisteth in iurisdiction and the Councel of Nice placeth it in that when it speaketh of the Bishop of Rome Alexandria and Antioch Therefore the handling of Hierarchie must not be ioyned with that of Order for feare of giuing way to calumnie There was much varietie in the discussion of these Articles those of the second ranke returning to the former and some disputing that the degree of a Bishop was an Order and others that aboue Priesthood there was nothing but Iurisdiction some alleadging Saint Thomas and some Saint Bonauenture and some beeing of a middle opinion that is that it is an eminent dignitie or office in the Order The famous saying of Saint Hierom and the authority of Saint Austin were alleadged who say that the degree of a Bishop hath beene most ancient but yet an Ecclesiasticall Constitution Michael of Medina did oppose and say that the Catholique Church as Saint Epiphanius saith did condemne Aerius of heresie for saying that the Degree of a Bishop is no greater then that of a Priest into which heresie it is no wonder if Hierom Austin and some other of the Fathers did fall because the matter was not cleere in all poynts This boldnesse to say that Hierom and Austin did sauour of heresie gaue great scandall but hee insisted the more vpon it and maintained his position And the Doctors were equally diuided into two opinions in this poynt Others placed this Hierarchie in Orders onely alleadging Dyonisius who in naming the Hierarchs maketh mention of none but of Deacons Priests and Bishops Some followed Forrier that it did consist in Iurisdiction At the last a third opinion came foorth that it was a mixture of both which afterwards was more generally approoued For placing it in Order it did not appeare how Arch-bishops Patriarches and which is of more importance the Pope himselfe could enter all beeing of accord that these Degrees are not Orders aboue the Degree of a Bishop Yet some did alleadge the common saying to the contrary that the Episcopall Order is diuided into foure parts Bishops Archbishops Patriarches and the Pope and placing it in Iurisdiction none of the holy Orders did enter There was a great disputation amongst them about the forme of the The forme of the Hierarchy Hierarchie some saying it was Charitie some Faith informed and others according to Cardinall Turrecremata Vnitie To this last was opposed that vnitie is a genericall qualitie in all that is one and is an effect of the forme which doth produce it Those who were for charitie brought very many places of the Fathers which doe attribute the vnitie of the Church vnto it But others said that it was the heresie of Wigles For if it were so a Prelate loosing charity would bee out of the Hierarchie and lose authoritie Notwithstanding they did not auoyd the difficultie by making faith informed to bee the forme because a Prelate might externally counterfeit and bee secretly vnfaithfull who not being of the Hierarchie the Christian people could not know whom to obey because they might doubt of all and sometimes had cause to doe it And as the Diuines especially the Friars are free in exemplifications they alleadged the Pope saying that in case he should bee incredulous the whole Hierarchie would perish by his default whether one did make faith or charitie to bee the forme And therefore they sayd Baptisme was But the same difficulties did arise in regard of the vncertaintie thereof because the intention of the Minister according to the determination of the Councell is essentially required which is more secret then the other two for which cause it cannot bee certainly affirmed of any that hee is baptized The Articles whether there bee a visible Priesthood or whether all Christians bee Priests or whether a Priest may become a Layman or whether his office bee preaching were
discourse of the Ambassadour Lansac was receiued with The Legates are much trobled with the speeches that pasted concerning Reformation great applause made in an assembly of many Ambassadours and Prelates in which hee concluded that if the reformation proposed and demanded by the Emperour was so feared and abhorred yet at the least a way ought to bee found out without making new constitutions to cause those things which haue beene established in ancient Councels to bee obserued by remoouing the impediments which doe nourish the abuses The Legats caused the propositions of the Imperialists and all the instances made vnto them in matter of reformation vntill that day and their owne answers to bee put together and an abstract to bee made of the Constitutions of the Assembly in France and of the demands of the Spanish Prelats all which they sent to the Pope and told him it was impossible to entertaine them any more with And send to 〈◊〉 the Pope words and that it was necessary to shew the world by some effect that they haue a purpose to handle this matter and to giue satisfaction in some sort to the Ambassdours of Princes especially in that which they desire for the interest of their Countreys yet with such circumspection as that they may not preiudice the Papall authoritie or prerogatiues of the Church of Rome The Pope seeing the instruction of the French King which did import the prolonging of the Councell was much displeased For he had conceiued hope that all which did remaine to be discussed might be defined in the next Session of the 12. of Nouember or if not yet that the Councell would bee concluded suspended or dissolued in the end of the yeere at the latest He therefore answered the French Ambassadour residing with him who desired the points of doctrine might bee deferred vntill the comming of their Prelats and the matter of reformation handled in the meane time that hee was informed that the Cardinall of Loraine meant to tarrie vntill the surprise of Burges to attend the King to Orlience so that his departure out of France would be very late and perhaps neuer and that it was not iust to entertaine so many Prelates in Trent vpon disseignes so remote that the demaunds for delay were not made because the French-men desired to goe to the Councell but to put himselfe and the Prelats to more charges protesting that if his money were consumed by this meanes he should not be able to continue in assisting the King He made it a greater matter that their Prelats had been expected eighteene moneths and himselfe lead along with diuers friuolous excuses He complained of his condition that if the Councell vseth any respect towards him which it doth but seldome the Ambassadours there present say it is not free and yet themselues to desire him to ordaine a dilation which is a thing more vniust and more abhorred by the Fathers then any other His conclusion was that when hee had assurance or likelyhood of their comming he would endeuour that they should be expected saying hee had giuen order to bee aduertised by an expresse Currier of the Cardinals departure that hee might presently employ himselfe in the businesse and in the meane while hee thought it not iust that the Fathers should be idle He sayd the matter of reformation was more fit to bee deferred then this of doctrine which doth not concerne him as being a good Catholique who will vndoubtedly not dissent from others But in matter of reformation it is fit to heare him because it doth concerne him as beeing a second Pope hauing many Benefices and a reuenue of three hundred thousand Crownes of Church liuings whereas himselfe hath but one Benefice wherewith hee is content that notwithstanding hee had reformed himselfe and all parts of the Court to the hinderance and losse of many of his officers and would do more but that he saw plainely that by diminishing his reuenues and by weakening the forces and the sinewes of his Stae hee encourageth the aduersaries and exposeth all Catholiques who are vnder his protection to the iniuries of his enemies And for the Countreys which are not subiect to him in temporall matters he said the ouerthrow of discipline did arise from themselues and from the Kings and Princes who with vnfit and importunate requests doe force him to make extraordinary prouisions and graunt vnusuall dispensations that his condition was miserable who if hee did denie vnfit requests made vnto him euery one complained of the iniury if he granted them all the inconuenience ensuing was ascribed vnto him and men began to speake of reformation as the Kings Ambassadours had done in Trent in such generall termes that it cannot bee vnderstood what they meane Hee said let them come to particulars and say what they would haue reformed in the Kingdome and they shall haue satisfaction in foure dayes that the Prelats in Poisi haue made many constitutions which he wil confirme when he shall be requested but to stand vpon vniuersalities only and to find fault with all that is done without proposing any thing sheweth they beare no good affection The fourth ranke of Theologues remained who were to handle the superiority The superiority of Bishops aboue Priests of Bishops aboue Priests Those who spake first followed the doctrine of Saint Thomas and Bonauenture who say a Priest hath two powers one to consecrate the Body and Blood of CHRIST and the other to remit sins in the former wherof a Priest is equal in regard a Bishop hath not greater authority then a simple Priest but inferior in the later because not the power onely of Order but of iurisdiction also is required Others added that it was a more excellent action to giue authoritie to consecrate then to consecrate and therefore that the Bishop was superior in this also who cannot only doe it himselfe but ordaine Priests and giue them authority But this beeing disputed sufficiently they returned to handle the Articles of the Hierarchie as being the same with this point of superiority and the question beeing whether it doth consist in Order iurisdiction or in both Antonius of Mont. Alcino a Franciscan said it ought not to be vnderstood of an imaginary superiority consisting in preeminence or perfection of action but in superioritie of gouernement so that it may make lawes giue commands and iudge causes as well in the Court of Conscience as in the externall which superiority is to bee discussed because it is denied by the Lutherans He said there must be an authority in the Church to gouerne it the vnitie whereof could not otherwise be preserued Hee prooued it by the example of Bees and Cranes saying that in enery particular Church a speciall authority was necessary to gouerne it which was in the Bishops who haue part of the charge the totality whereof is in the Pope as Head of the Church which containing authority to iudge and to make Processes and Lawes it must
inculcating that it was not well spoken and that it would bring againe into vse that which Saint Paul did detest I am of Paul and I am of Apollo He sayd the Pope was the ministeriall Head of the Church by whom CHRIST the principall Head doeth worke vnto whom also the worke ought to bee ascribed saying according to Saint Paul that the holy Ghost doth giue the flocke to be gouerned For the worke is neuer ascribed to the instrument or minister but to the principall Agent that this forme of speach hath alwayes beene vsed by the Ancients that GOD and CHRIST doe prouide the Church of gouernours that Saint Paul wrote to the Ephesians that CHRIST ascending to heauen hath furnished the Church with Apostles Euangelists Pastours and Masters shewing plainely that he did prouide Pastours after he was ascended into heauen and that the institution of Pastours and Masters in which number Bishops are ought as much to be ascribed vnto CHRIST as vnto the Apostles and Euangelists themselues The Theologue perceiued that he displeased the Legates and some more besides and fearing some bad Antonius Grossetus excuseth himselfe incounter as had happened vpon other occasions hee added that hee had spoken without premeditation beeing caried along by consequence of wordes and heat of discourse not remembring that that point was forbidden to be spoken of And entring againe to examine the proper offices of Bishops and contradicting the Lutherans who holde them for superfluous shewing they haue been very ancient in the Church and come from Apostolicall tradition he concluded The Legats did perceiue that this was the arte of Granata and the other Spaniards to giue the Prelats a field to enlarge themselues in this matter Therefore they tooke order that the contrary opinion should be defended by some of the foure Prelates who onely remayned to speake the next day and the Popes Prelats vsed to this arte were prepared to contradict the Spanish Bishops if they had begun to speake of this matter in the Congregations The next day the second of October two Diuines went about to prooue that as the superioritie of Bishops was certaine so it was hard to bee decided quo iure and in case it were would be of no fruit and therefore was to bee omitted Two others maintained that it was de iure Pontificio And Friar Simon a Florentine and a Diuine of Seripando discoursed according to the opinion of Caietanus and Catharinus in this forme that Bishops are instituted by CHRIST to gouerne the Church that his Maiesty did create Bishops all the Apostles when he said I send you as I haue beene sent by the Father that this institution was personall and ended with them that one of them was constituted to remaine perpetually in the Church which was Peter when he said not to him alone but to all his succession Feede my lambes that Saint Austin did meane so when he said that Peter did represent the whole Church which was neuer spoken of any of the other Apostles that Saint Cyprian said that Saint Peter is not onely a Type and figure of the vnity but that the vnity doeth begin from him In this power giuen onely to Peter and his successors the care of gouerning the Church is contained and of ordaining other Rectors and Pastors not as Delegates but as Ordinaries diuiding particular Prouinces Cities and Churches Therefore when it is demanded whether any Bishop bee de iure diuino one must answere affirmatiuely One onely the successour of Peter Besides the degree of a Bishop is de iure diuino so that the Pope cannot take order that there may be no Bishops in the Church but euery particular Bishop is De iure Pontificio Whence it commeth that he may create and translate them diminish or enlarge their Dioces giue them more or lesse authority suspend them also and depriue them which he cannot doe in that which is de iure diuino For from a Priest he cannot take away authority to consecrate because he hath it from CHRIST but may take iurisdiction from a Bishop because he hath it from himselfe And thus the famous saying of Cyprian must bee expounded there is but one Bishopricke and euery Bishop holdeth a part thereof in solidum otherwise it cannot bee defended that the gouernement of the Church is the most perfect of all that is Monarchicall and must necessarily fall into an Holigarchie which is the most imperfect and condemned by all those who write of gouernment Hee concluded that quo iure Bishops are instituted by the same they are superiour to Priests and that when this matter is to bee discussed the declaration is to bee made thus Hee alleadged Saint Thomas who saith in many places that euery spirituall power dependeth on that of the Pope and that euery Bishop ought to say I haue receiued part of that fulnesse He said that the old schoole-men were not to be regarded because none of them had handled this matter but the Modernes hauing after that the heresie of the Waldenses arose studied the Scripture and the Fathers haue established this trueth The last Diuine laboured to contradict him in that he said the Apostles were ordained Bishops saying when he sent them as himselfe was sent by the Father that he sent them to preach and to baptize which belongeth not to a Bishop but to a Priest and that onely Peter was ordained a Bishop by CHRIST who after the ascension ordained the other Apostles Bishops Concerning the other parts of this Article and the next they all agreed to comdemne them And so the Congregations of the Theologues were concluded After which the Legates beeing obliged to propose the reformation considering with themselues what particulars might be proposed not preiudiciall and yet might giue satisfaction were much troubled For that which would be gratefull to the Ambassadours would damnifie the Court and distaste the Bishops neither could they meddle with any thing that wold please the Bishops which would not bee preiudiciall to Rome or the The Legates demand of the Pope by letters what they shall doe concerning the reformation Princes Their resolution was to dispatch a Currier to the Pope and expect an answere and in the meane time to draw the businesse in length by making the Prelates speake in the matter of Order In particular they gaue his Holinesse an account of the contention which they did foresee concerning the Article of the superioritie of Bishops in regard of the petition made by the â—panish Prelates and the entrance made by their Diuines And howsoeuer they knew not their ende yet obseruing how earnest their request was and knowing how the Spaniards doe vsually ayme at things farre off they could not choose but suspect They put him in minde that this was the time in which they promised to speake of residence whereof some motion was made already For the Archbishop of Mesina demanded of those of Cyprus and Zara what their opinion would bee in case it were
whom CHRIST hath said Feede my sheepe There was not any discourse in this Councell more praysed and dispraysed The censure of this discourse according to the affections of the hearers The Papalins sayd it was most learned resolute and substantiall others did condemne it of flattery and some of heresie and many made it knowen they were offended by his sharpe censure and that they purposed in the Congregations following to confute him vpon all occasions and to note him of ignorance and temeritie The Bishop of Paris who was sicke at home when hee should haue giuen his voice told euery one that when a Congregation was held he would deliuer his opinion against that doctrine without respect which not being heard in former ages was within these fifty yeeres inuented by Caietan to gaine a Cap that in those times it was censured by the Sorbone that in stead of a celestiall Kingdome for so the Church is called it maketh it not a Kingdome but a temporall tyranny that it taketh from the Church the title of the Spouse of CHRIST and maketh it a seruant prostituted to a man He will haue but one Bishop instituted by CHRIST and the others not to haue any authority but dependant from him which is as much as to say that there is but one Bishop and the others are his Vicars to bee remooued at his pleasure Hee said this should excite all the Councell to thinke how the Episcopall authoritie so much debased might bee kept aliue and that it may not come to nothing because euery new Cogregation of Regulars which doth arise doth giue it a great shake The Bishops haue held their authoritie intire vntill the yeere 1050. when it receiued a great blow by the Cluniacensian and Cisterciensian Congregations and others which arose in that age because many functions proper and essentiall to Bishops were by their meanes reduced to Rome But when the Mendicants beganne after the yeere one thousand two hundred almost all the exercise of Episcopall authoritie was quite taken away and giuen to them by priuiledge Now this new Congregation borne but the other day which is neither secular nor regular as the Vniuersitie of Paris did well obserue eight yeeres since knowing it was dangerous for matter of faith a perturber of the Churches peace and fit to destroy Monasticall life to goe beyond their predecessours doth labour to take away all iurisdiction of Bishops by saying it is not giuen them by GOD and that they ought to acknowledge that they haue receiued it precarily from men The Bishop hauing repeated these things to diuers men mooued many to thinke of the matter who before did not regard it But those that were seene in Histories did speake no lesse of that obseruation Sacro praesente Concilio which beeing in all the Canonicall Textes seemed new vnto them all because they had not marked it And some approoued the Iesuites interpretation and some on the contrary sayd that the Councell had refused to approoue that sentence Some proceeding another way sayd that the question beeing of a temporall matter and wordly contentions the businesse might passe either one way or other but that no consequence could bee drawen from hence that the same might be done in matter of faith or Ecclesiasticall Rites especially it beeing obserued that in the Councell of the Apostles which ought to bee a rule and paterne the Decree was not made by Peter in presence of the Councell nor by him with approbation but the Epistle was intitled with the names of the three degrees assisting in that Congregation Apostles Elders and Brothers and Peter was included in the first without prerogatiue An example which in regard of antiquitie and diuine authoritie is of more credit then all those of the times following yea then altogether And for that day in respect of these other points the discourse of the Iesuite gaue matter of talke throughout all Trent and nothing else was spoken of The Legates were not pleased that this remedie applied for a medicine did worke a contrary effect perceiuing that in the Congregations the voyces would bee longer in giuing neither did they know how to hinder it For that Father hauing spoken more then two houres it did not appeare how hee that would contradict him could be interrupted especially it beeing in his owne defence And vnderstanding that Laynez enlarged his discourse with purpose to publish it they forbade him to impart it to any that others might not take occasion to write against it obseruing what mischiefe succeeded because Catharinus published his opinion concerning Residence whence all the euill did spring which still continueth stronger then euer But hee could not forbeare to giue copies to some as well to honour himselfe and oblige the Papalins to his societie then rising as also to moderate in writing some particulars deliuered with too much petulancie Many did make preparation to write against him and this motion continued vntill the French-men came who caused this difference to be forgotten by bringing in others more considerable and important Yet the Papalins The coming of the French men did hinder the answering of it continued their counsels against the Spaniards and their practises with the Prelates whom they thought they might winne And a Spanish Doctour called Zanel did fitly offer himselfe to the Legates and proposed meanes to put the Prelates of that nation vpon their defence and giue them something else to thinke on And hee proposed to them thirteene points of reformation which did touch them at the quicke But they could not hence gather the fruit they expected because those reformations required others also belonging to the Court which made them desist lest according to the prouerbe by taking one eye from their aduersaries they might loose both their owne The practises were so manifest that in a banquet of many prelates in the house of the French Ambassadours discoursing of the custome of ancient Councels not obserued in this that the presidents of the Synod and the Ambassadours of Princes deliuered their voyces Lansac said The Legates giue auricular voyces aloud that the Legates gaue auricular voyces and was well vnderstood by all that hee meant their practises When these Congregations were held Fiue Churches presented the Emperours letters to the Legates who wrote vnto them that hauing satisfied The Emperor desireth that the doctrine may be deferred and onely the reformation handled themselues in publishing the Canons of the sacrifice of the Masse they would forbeare to proceed in the Sacraments of Order and Matrimonie and handle the matter of reformation in the meane while referring to their wisdome to handle what part pleased them best of those things which were proposed to them in his name Fiue Churches spake in conformitie of the letter and made the same request that the matter of Order being so farre proceeded in they would at the least forbeare to handle that of Marriage that in the meane space the Emperour might induce
did not propose but answere that when they did commit any errour they were ready to correct it according to the commandement of his Maiestie that they had spoken according to the Catholique doctrine in such plaine tearmes that they were â—â—re he would approue all beseeching him to vouchsafe to heare them before hee did conceiue any finister opinion of them Those Prelats were not deceiued in belcouing it did proceed rather from The Legues vse meane to curbe the Spanish Prelats the Ministers then the King Simoneta vsed perswasions at the same time to another Spanish Secretarie of the Count of Luna that the Count beeing to assist at the Councell it was necessary hee should come prepared to keepe those Prelates within their bounds otherwise there would ensue not onely preiudice to the Church of GOD but to the dominions of his Maiesty also because their principall intent was to assume all authority to themselues and to haue free administration in their Churches And hee perswaded the Secretary of Pescara to meete Luna on the way and to informe him of the dissignes and boldnesse of those Prelates and to perswade that it would bee good seruice for the King to represse them In conformitie whereof Varmiense wrote a long letter to Petrus Canisius to the Emperours Court that hee would vse the same perswasion to the Count. The doctrine collected out of the voyces deliuered in the former Congregations being giuen foorth they began againe to speake their opinions concerning it the third of Nouember But Cardinall Simoneta forewarned his adherents to speake reseruedly and not to runne out into words of prouocation because that time did require that mens minds should rather be pacified Hauing spoken hereof three dayes and returning often to the controuersie by reason of the connexion of the matter the Legates thought it necessary to propose some matter of reformation especially because the French-men approaching the Bishop of Paris said publikely that it was time to begin to giue satisfaction to the French and other Nations deputing some Prelates of each to consider of the necessitles of those Countreys because the Italians neither in Trent nor in Rome could know them that vntill then no reformation had been made because that which was decreed was to no purpose But the Legats being to propose some thing of reformation thought it necessary that they might not giue occasion of many inconueniences to begin with residence It hath been related already what the Pope wrote in this businesse Afterwards the Legates and their adherents were in continuall cogitation how to compose a Decree that might satisfie his Holinesse without preiudice of the promise which Mantua made to the Prelates For to propose at the first the reference of it to the Pope seemed contrary to that promise and there was great difficultie what Decree to propose which not beeing accepted might giue them occasion to returne to the businesse of reference They made a calculation of those who might bee drawen to their side and of those who were totally opposite and found that the Councell was diuided into three parts almost equall that is into these two and a third who desired a definition to bee made in Councell without offence of his Holinesse of which there was hope to gaine the maior part and so to ouercome the aduersaries Therefore they diuided themselues and perswaded so effectually Some Prelates are ouercome by practises that besides others they gained seuen Spaniards amongst whom were Astorga Salamanca Tortosa Patti and Elma the Bishop of Macera labouring strongly herein Foure courses were proposed to come to the execution one to make a For courses proposed concerning Residence Decree onely with rewards and punishments another that many Prelates should desire the Legates that the businesse might be remitted to the Pope which request should bee read in Congregation hoping that by perswasions so many would come vnto them that their number would exceed the other by one halfe the third that the Legates should propose the remission in Congregation the fourth that the Pope should presently make an effectuall prouision which should be printed immediately and published euery where before the Session that the opposites beeing preuented might bee The obiections against them forced to yeeld To the first was obiected that all those who demaunded the declaration de iure Diuino would bee contrary and thinke that rewards and punishments cannot bee so effectuall as the declaration especially there being already Decrees of Councels and Popes which haue neuer been esteemed and there would bee difference also concerning the rewardes and punishments That the Prelates will make impertinent demands that at the least they will desire the collation of Benefices with Cure That they will demaund the abolition of the Priuiledges of the Regulars and other exorbitant things and that they shall euer bee in danger of mutation after the proposition made vntill it bee passed in Session especially when the French-men come who may demaund a retractation It was opposed to the second that the Prelates could not bee brought to make request without clamour that those who were not called would disdaine and goe to the aduerse part that the aduersaries also would make vnions and clamours and complaine of the practises To the third was obiected that the opposites would say that the consent was not voluntary but for feare of seeming to distrust his Holinesse and because there was not liberty to speake and if it were refused it were as much as to call the Popes authority into question besides it would bee sayd that this reference was desired by his Holinesse Against the fourth was sayd that the Popes Bull being not read in Councel occasion was giuen to the Fathers to demaund the definition and if it were it might bee feared that some would demaund a greater prouision and so all would succeede with small reputation Seeing so many difficulties they prolonged the businesse which did not giue satisfaction because it had beene published that the Fathers should speake of it Finally beeing forced to resolue the sixth of Nouember embracing that course to propose a Decree with rewards and punishments after that some of the Fathers had spoken concerning the businesse of that Congregation the Cardinall of Mantua proposed it in good tearmes saying in substance that it was a thing necessary desired by all Princes and that the Emperour had often made request for it and complayned that this point was not immediatly dispatched and that by troubling themselues with vaine questions which bee of no importance the principall conclusion hath been deferred that this is not a matter which needeth disputation but a meanes onely remaineth to be found to execute that which euery one thinketh to bee necessary that the Catholique and most Christian Kings had made instance for the same and that all Christendome did desire to see the prouision that this matter was spoken of in the time of Paul the third and passed ouer by some very
of the French men with their owne He said hee was glad that Italy was all in peace and that Spaine did gouerne the Helme but that France was fallen and scarce held it with one finger Hee added that if they will demand who hath caused this tempest and fortune hee can say nothing but this that this fortune is come by our owne meanes cast vs into the Sea Therefore that there was need of boldnesse and courage to looke vnto themselues and the whole flocke In the end he said hee had ended his Legation and that the Ambassadours would say the rest but himselfe and the Prelates who came with him did protest that after God they would bee subiect to the most blessed Pope Pius acknowledging his Primacie on earth aboue all Churches whose commands they will neuer refuse that they doe reuerence the Decrees of the Catholike Church and of the generall Synod that they did honour the Legates offer concord and vnion to the Bishops and were glad that the Ambassadours were witnesses of what they sayd all for the honour of the diuine Maiestie Hauing made an end of speaking the Cardinall of Mantua in few words commending him for the pains he had taken for the seruice of God said that The answer all the Synode was glad of his comming made honourable mention of his brothers who in their profession shewed no lesse readinesse in the seruice of God and the kingdome and referred himselfe to the answere which the Arch bishop of Zara deputed hereunto should make in the name of the Councell Who said that the Synod was sory to heare of the seditions and differences of religion in France whose quiet and tranquilitie was alwayes deare vnto them and the more then because by the narration of his Excellencie they were so liuely set before their eyes but hoped that shortly the King imitating the vertue of his predecessors would be able to represse them that the Synode will labour by all means to make the true worship of God knowne to reforme maners and restore tranquillitie to the Church which end they might more easily attaine if they were assisted by his Excellencie and the Prelates who came with him Hee spake largely in commendation of the Cardinall and concluded that the Synode thanked God for his comming and gaue him ioy of it and offered to giue care to whatsoeuer should be deliuered by the Ambassadors in fit time and place not doubting but that it would bee for the glorie of God benefit of the Church and great dignitie of the Apostolique Sea Afterwards the Ambassador de Ferrieres spake He began with the commendation The speech of de Ferrieres the French Ambassadour of the Kings disposition inclined to Religion which appeared more by the comming and discourse of the Cardinall by whom it might be knowne how great care France did take of the good of the Catholique Church because euery on might see that most potent reasons had induced the King to send him in regard he had euer imployed him in his counsell in the greatest affaires of the Kingdome that the King could appease all the seditions in three dayes and keepe all his Subiects in their naturall obedience if he aimed onely at his owne good and did not desire to maintaine the Catholique Church and retaine the dignitie and authoritie of the Pope in France for which hee exposeth to danger the Kingdome his life and the goods of all the Grandees and Nobles And descending to the requests he added that they would not be troublesome nor obstinate in them that they did demand nothing but that which all the Christian world demandeth that the most Christian King doth request that which Constantine the great requested of the Fathers in the Councell of Nice that all his demaunds are contained in the holy Scripture in the old Councels of the Catholique Church and in the ancient Constitutions Decrees and Canons of the Popes and Fathers that the most Christian King doth demand the restitution of the Catholique Church to its integritie by meanes of them the Fathers constituted by CHRIST as the chiefe iudges not by a Decree with a generall clause but according to the forme of the expresse words of that perpetuall and diuine Edict against which neither vsurpation nor Prescription can take place so that those good orders which the deuill hath taken away by force and concealed a long time may bee restored as it were out of captiuitie to the holy city of God and to the sight of men He exemplified in Darius who composed the tumults of Iudea not by armes but by executing the ancient Edict of Cyrus in Iosias who reformed Religion by causing the booke of the Law to bee read and obserued which had been concealed by the malice of men Then hee spake acutely and sayd if they shall demand why France is not in peace hee could answere nothing but that which Iehu say to Ioram How can there be peace there remaining and concealed the words following but added you know the text Then he said that if they doe not seriously labour in the reformation the assistance of the King of Spaine of the Pope and of other Princes will be in vaine and the blood of those who perish though iustly for their owne sinnes will bee required at the hands of them the Fathers Hee concluded that before they would descend to the particulars which they meant to demand they desired that the things which they had begun to handle might bee dispatched quickly that they might as soone as was possible apply themselues to other matters of more weight and of greater necessity in that time The biting liberty of this Ambassadour did no lesse displease then that of his Colleague Pibrac at their first comming to Trent but the feare they had of the French-men made them forget all The next day the Congregations were continued and the first was all spent by Friar Iaspar of Casal Bishop of Liria who to informe the Cardinall of Loraine of all the reasons of the Spaniards did recapitulate with great eloquence whatsoeuer they had said in this matter He added besides that nothing was more in fauour of the Lutherans then to say that Bishops are instituted by the Law of man that by this meanes their nouitie is approued in making Preachers or Predicants or Ministers to gouerne the Church in stead of Bishops instituted by CHRIST He said that to him that readeth the Epistles of Saint Gregorie to Iohn of Constantinople and to others against him for calling himselfe Vniuersall Bishop it doth plainely appeare that it cannot be said that the institution of the Pope is from Christ if it be not said that the institution of Bishops is from him also The Cardinall of Loraine made a congregation of Prelats and French Diuines in his owne house to vnderstand their opinion concerning the Iurisdiction of Bishops in which it was vniformely resolued amongst them that they did receiue it from GOD and that it did
in the holy Ghost and in particular of that of Constance which sayth plainely that it hath authority immediatly from CHRIST But hee added that speaking of Councels his meaning was that the head should bee ioyned with it and that nothing was of more seruice for the vnion of the Church then to confirme well the Popes authoritie that himselfe would neuer consent to determine any thing in diminution thereof and that all the Prelates and Clergie of France were of the same opinion And returning to the institution of Bishops and speaking still with the same ambiguitie hee concluded in the ende that the question was boundlesse Afterwards exhorted the Fathers to leaue it and himselfe gaue a forme to the Canon in which the wordes iure diuino were omitted and instead of them it was sayd Instituted by CHRIST The French Prelates who spake then after Loraine and the dayes following vsed not the same ambiguity nor the same respect towards the Apostolike Sea but maintained openly that the authoritie of Bishops was de iure diuino alleadging the reasons deliuered by the Cardinall and expounding them who howsoeuer while they spake leaned his head vpon his hand as if hee had been displeased yet they noted him for ambition as if he had purposely procured a Comment to bee made vpon his opinion But the Spaniards were not satisfied with the French men though they did openly defend their opinion as well because the Cardinall had spoken ambiguously as for that hee and the other Prelates did not hold the institution and superiorritie of Bishops de iure diuino to be necessary to be determined in Councell but rather that it ought to be omitted And they were more displeased with the forme of the Canon proposed by the Cardinall in which the words de iure diuino were left out howsoeuer more for their satisfaction then for any other respect these words were put in That they are instituted by CHRIST The Frenchmen and Spaniards had the same end to prouide against the ambition and auarice of the Court which did domineere at their pleasure with precepts vnprofitable and of no fruit and drew a great quantitie of money from Christian nations by collation of Benefices and dispensations But the Spaniards iudged in regard of the deuotion which the people of their Countrey beare to the Pope and of the inclination of the King and of his counsell abhorring nouities if this had been done directly and openly it would haue raised a scandall and could not haue been effected and that the Pope would easily haue interposed so many difficulties with the Princes that they should neuer haue been able to come to the declaration thereof but that according to the custome of that nation they ought to take their aime afarre off and by declaring that iurisdiction and residence are from CHRIST and de inre diuino to put that order in reputation with the people to withstand the violent courses which the Court of Rome might take against their persons that so in progresse of time they meght haue meanes to reforme the Churches for the seruice of GOD and tranquillity of the people restoring the libertie vsurped by the Romans But the Frenchmen who by nature doe proceede openly and with passion esteeme these artes vaine They said there would not want meanes at Rome to make them vnprofitable and that they required so much time before they could be brought to effect that no good hope could bee conceiued of them that the true meanes was without art directly and plainely to rush downe the abuses which are too cleare and manifest and that there was no greater difficultie to obtaine this which was the principall end then there was to obtaine the pretence which beeing obtained would bee as much as nothing And their councels were no lesse different in another particular also They all agreed in iudging it necessary that the execution of the Decrees of the Councel should bee so firme and stable that it might not bee altered But there was some difference betweene the Frenchmen and Spaniards about the manner how to order that the Decrees of that Councel might neither bee derogated from nor altered by the Pope by dispensations non obstanties and such other clauses of Rome And therefore the Frenchmen disseigned that the superiority of the Councell aboue the Pope should bee decided or a constitution made that the Decrees thereof could nither bee derogated from nor dispensed with which would bee an absolute remedie The Spaniards thought it a hard point and therefore not to bee attempted because the Pope would alwayes bee fauoured by Princes when hee should complaine that his authoritiy was diminished and would bee assisted by the greater part of the Italian Prelats in regard of the dignity of their Countrey and for many priuate interests And for themselues they thought it sufficient that the Councell should make the Decrees purposing afterward to obtaine a pragmatique from the King vpon them by which meanes they would so bee established that the Popes dispensations to the contrary could not enter into Spaine The Legates dispatched an expresse Currier with a copie of the proposition of the Cardinall of Loraine and of the animaduersion of some Canonists made vpon it shewing that the Papall authority was in question demanding that order should bee sent them what to doe Whereof the Cardinall when he knew it was very sensible and complained that hauing giuen the copie before hee spake in the Congregation and the Legates seeming to bee pleased they had afterwards shewed so much distrust of him He The Legates send the proposition of the Card of Loreine to Rome said hee thought it strange that feare was apprehended by euery thing that either himselfe or any of the French Prelates said or did Hee complained that his Nation was wronged by the Italians affirming that with his Wherewith he is displeased owne eares hee had hard some Italian Prelates scornefully vse that scurrile prouerbe which was already made common throughout all Trent that is That from the Spanish scabbe we are fallen into the French poxe of which the other Frenchmen did complaine vpon euery occasion and the Spaniards also Whose complaints as the custome is did more incite the curious and A disgrace full prouerbe in Trent the suspicions and diffidences btweene the Nations did with very great danger encrease neither were the Legates and wiser sort of Prelates able to stop the motion though they opposed both with authoritie and with perswasions The Frenchmen being prouoked did resolue to make proofe of their libertie and agreed that in the Congregation of the seuenth day the Cardinall of Loraine should not bee present and that their Prelates who were to speake should vse freedome and that if they were reprehended their Ambassadours should protest and Lansac that they might knowe it and beware in presence of many of them said to Antonius Lecius Bishop of Orange one of the speakers that hee ought to speake freely
saying of CHRIST A good shepheard goeth before the flocke calleth euery sheepe by name runneth through the desert to seeke that which is lost and layeth downe his life for them He sheweth that this was vnderstood of all those whom CHRIST hath instituted Pastors which are all those who haue cure of soules especially the Bishops as Saint Paul said and wrote to the Ephesians that whosoeuer did hold himselfe not to be bound by the Decree of CHRIST to performe these offices or was more fit for the affaires of Kingdomes or Common-wealths ought to leaue the charge of a Pastor and apply himselfe to those matters onely that it is very much to performe one charge well but to performe two which be contrary is impossible His prolixitie did not please the Cardinals because he was the first that disputed that matter with reason Hee spake with great vehemencie vsing many phrases and words taken out of Saint Hierome Simoneta would willingly haue interrupted him but forbare in regard of the occurrence of the Bishop of Guadice But hee called him in the presence of many Prelats and reprehended him sharpely for speaking against the Pope The Bishop defended himselfe humbly and with reasons and a few dayes after alleadging indisposition asked leaue to depart and had it and departed the one Who quieteth Trent for feare and twentieth of the moneth After this time the controuersie about residence changed state and those The Prelats are terrified with y e Popes authority who did abhorre it did labour no more to demonstrate by reasons or authoritie as vntill then they had done that it was of the law of man but began to terrifie those of the contrary opinion by saying that to maintaine that it was de iure diuino was to diminish the Popes authority because it would follow that hee could not enlarge or diminish diuide or vnite change or transferre Episcopall Seas nor leaue them vacant or gaue them an administration or commenda that hee could not restraine much lesse take away the authoritie to absolue that by this determination all dispensations granted by Popes were condemned at once and power taken away to grant them hereafter The other part who saw the necessitie of those consequences which they thought were not vnfit but that it was the trueth and the lawfull vse of the ancient Church and that the declaration was proposed for no other ende then to remooue those inconueniences themselues also omitting to vse reasons and authority to prooue it to bee de iure diuino began to shew that residence beeing restored by that declaration it would turne to the inlargement of the Popes power and encrease the reuerence towards the Clergie and especially towards the Pope who hath lost authority in so many Prouinces because Bishops not residing but gouerning by vnable Vicars haue left a way open for the sowing of new doctrines which with so much detriment of the Popes authoritie haue taken roote If Bishops doe reside his authoritie will be preached euery where and confirmed where it is acknowledged as yet and restored where it hath been shaken Neither of the parties could speake with such termes but that their dissimulation was perceiued on both sides and their inward thoughts which they would haue concealed were but too manifest They were all masked and yet all knowen Being assembled againe the sixteenth of December one halfe of the Prelates hauing not as yet giuen their voyces Cardinall Seripando proposed the prorogation of the Session and beeing not able then to foresee when they could dispatch they resolued to prefixe a certaine time within fifteene dayes And the Cardinal admonished the Prelats of their great prolixitie in giuing their voyces which did ayme only at ostentation tooke away the reputation of the Councell and did prolong it to the great in commoditie of them all The Pope was much afflicted with the death of Fredericke Boromeo his nephew which happened in the end of the last moneth vpon whom thinking to conferre all the greatnesse of his house hee had married him to a daughter of the Duke of Vrbin made him generall gouernour of the Church and purposed also to giue him the Dukedome of Camerino and because hee was old and oppressed with griefe hee fell into a dangerous sicknesse out of which beeing recouered hee applyed his minde to the affaires of the Councell Hee held diuers Congregations to finde a temper concerning the two Canons of the Institution and of Residence which were thought by all the Court to bee very dangerous for the Popes authoritie as also to make some prouision against the prolixitie of the Prelats in deliuering their opinions because it did prolong the Councell and left a gate open for all those to enter who would attempt any thing against his dignitie Aboue all that which was desseigned by the Frenchmen did trouble him especially because hee did neuer receiue Letters from Trent in which it was not sayd that either the Cardinall of Loraine or some of the Ambassadours did make request for reformation with this addition that if they could not obtaine those prouisions they demanded they would make them at home making mention often of prouiding against the annats preuentions and other things properly belonging to the Pope of Rome He resolued to deale plainely with the French-men and to those which were in Rome he sayd that hauing so often offered to treat with the King concerning his owne rights and to come to a friendly composition and seeing that his ministers in the Councell doe alwayes make shew that they will speake of them in the Synode hee was resolute to see whether hee would breake out into an open dissention with him Hee gaue order by an expresse currier to his Nuncio in France to speake hereof and wrote to the Cardinall of Loraine that those matters could not be proposed in Councell without breach of the Kings promises expressely made vnto him by Monsieur d' Auxerres Hee complained in Consistory of the impertinencie of the Bishops in Trent in making euery thing long to no purpose Hee exhorted the Cardinals to write to their friends and himselfe wrote to the Legats to vse threats and authoritie seeing that perswasions did no good Concerning the Articles of the Institution he wrote that to make the institution of Bishops absolutely de iure diuino was a false opinion and erroneous because the power of Order was from CHRIST but of iurisdiction from the Pope which in this respect may bee said to be from CHRIST because the Papall authoritie commeth from his Diuine Maiestie so that whatsoeuer the Pope doeth CHRIST doeth by him And for a resolution hee wrote that either the words de iure diuino should bee quite omitted or they should be vsed in that forme which hee sent in which it was sayd that CHRIST did institute Bishops to be created by the Pope who may distribute to them what and how much authority it pleased him to giue them for the benefit
put them in discussion and controuersie and that in the meane while hee would giue order for that which he had resolued besides And this hee wrote to the Legates In the end of the moneth he deliuered in Consistory that the greatest Princes of Christendome did demand reformation which could not be denied them neither by true reasons nor by pretences and therefore that hee was resolued to giue a good example and not to faile of his duetie to begin with himselfe prouiding against the abuses of the Datary taking away the coadiutories regresses resignations in fauour and that the Cardinals ought not onely to consent vnto it but to publish it to all The good intention of his Holinesse was generally commended But some considered that those vses were brought in to take away greater abuses of manifest Simonie and vnlawfull bargaines and that they were to take care that remoouing those tolerable inconueniences which indeede are but against the law of man a gatebee not opened for the returne of those which are against the Law of GOD. The Cardinall of Trent said that it would bee a great preiudice to take away the Coadiutories in Germany because those Bishoprickes being annexed to principalities if Coadiutories could not bee had for both together they must be had for the principalitie alone and so the temporall would bee diuided from the spirituall which would bee the vtter ouerthrow of the Church The Cardinall Nauaggiero opposed the making of Germanie different saying that the Dutchmen being the first that demanded reformation they ought to bee comprehended at the last Afterwards the Pope related how many enterprises were vsed in Councell against the priuiledges of the Romane Church and spake of Annats Reseruations and preuentions He said they were necessarie Subsidies to maintaine the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals whereof as themselues were partakers so it was fit they should labour to defend them and that hee would send a number of them to Trent for this seruice In which place the next day after the arriuall of the currier who brought The Canons sent from Rome from Rome the canons of the institution which was the fifteenth of Ianuarie a day appointed to resolue on the certaine time of celebrating the Session a Congregation was helde and a resolution made to deferre the determination vntill the fourteenth of February And a copy was giuen of the decrees of the Institution with order that the Congregations should begin in which they should bee discussed And the care of reforming the decree of Residence was committed to Loraine and Madruccio together with those Fathers whom they pleased to take vnto them In the congregations following the formes which came from Rome were with facilitie approoued by the Patriarchs and the most ancient Archbishops but many difficulties were alleadged against them by the Spaniards and more by the Frenchmen This passage That Bishops doe holde the principall place depending of the Pope was questioned Doe not absolutely please the Fathers because the forme of speech was ambiguous which ought to haue beene plaine After long discussion they were content to admit that it should be said Chiefe vnder the Pope but not dependent Some also oppugned those words that Bishops were assumed by the Pope into part of the charge but would haue it said That they were appointed by CHRIST to take part of the cure alledging the place of Saint Cyprian There is but one Bishopricke of Which euery one holdeth a part in solidum And for the point of the authoritie to feed and to gouerne the Church vniuersall they said that the Church was the first tribunall vnder CHRIST to which euery one ought to bee subiect and that Peter was addressed to it as vnto a Iudge by the words of CHRIST Goe tell it to the Church and hee that will not heare the Church let him bee accounted an Heathen and a Publican And they were content it should be said that the Pope hath authoritie to feede and gouerne all the Churches but not the Church vniuersall wherein there was small difference in the Latin betweene Vniuersaâ—em Ecclesiam and Ecclesias vniuersas And Granata said I am Bishop of Granata and the Pope Arch-bishop of the same Citie inferring that the Pope hath the superintendencie of the particular Churches as the Archbishop hath of the Churches of his Suffragans And it beeing alleadged that this word Church Vniuersall was vsed in the Councell of Florence it was replyed that the Councell of Constance and Martin the fifth in condemning the Articles of Iohn Wiglef doth condemne the Article against the supremacy of the Apostolique Sea onely for saying that it is not set ouer all particular Churches And here a disputation began betweene the Frenchmen and the Italians these saying that the Councell of Florence was generall that of Constance partly approoued and partly not and that other of Basil schismaticall A difference between the Italians and the French-men about the Councels of Constance Basil and Florence and the others maintaining that those of Constance and Basil were generall Councels and that this name could not agree to that of Florence celebrated onely by some few Italians and foure Grecians Neither did they grant that the Pope had all the authoritie from CHRIST no not with the restrictions and limitations as he was a man and in the time of his mortalitie but they were content it should bee said that hee had authoritie equall to that of Saint Peter This manner of speech was suspected by the Papalins who saw they would make the life and actions of Saint Peter a paterne for the Pope which would as they said reduce the Apostolique Sea to nothing which they defended to haue an vnlimited power to be able to giue a rule for all emergents as the times doe require though contrary to the actions of all his predecessours and of Saint Peter himselfe And the contentions were like to proceed further But the Legats to giue some intermission to haue time to send the Pope the corrections of the Vltramontans and receiue his command how to gouerne themselues in the businesse that they might set another matter on foot which might make this to be forgotten returned to the point of Residence concerning which Loraine and Madruccio had composed a forme and presented it some dayes before to the Legats who without considering of it did approoue it vpon the first sight Afterward hauing consulted with the Canonists they disliked one parte in which it was said that Bishops are bound by the commandement of God to attend and watch ouer the flocke personally and doubting that those words would not please in Rome they changed them and so proposed the forme in congregation Loraine The Cardinals of Loraine Trent are offended with the Legats and Madruccio were much offended with this mutation and thought they were disparaged and Loraine said that hereafter he would take no more care in those things nor treat with the Prelats but
all contentions they would labour for the seruice of God and to end the Councell quickly Hee spake of Bulls of offices and Benefices conferred vpon some of the kinsmen of some Prelats and a Referendariship to the Secretarie of the Portugal Ambassadour and a very great pension to the sonne of the Spanish Secretary and diuers promises to others according to their pretensions But to the Cardinall of Loraine he made great complements in the Popes name shewing that hee had confidence in him onely for a sudden and a good end of the Councell The comming of the Bishop of Asti the Ambassadour of the Duke of The Legates vse perswasions to the-Card of Loraine by the B. of Sinigaglia Sauoy gaue a fit occasion to reassume the Congregations in which the Legats designing after they had receiued him to renew the proposition of the Canons they sent the Bishop of Sinigaglia to the Cardinal of Loraine to pray him to finde a meanes that the french-men might bee satisfied The Bishop shewed him that those words to gouerne the Church Vniuersall were vsed in many Councels that the other that they were assumed into part of the care Who answereth were vsed by S. Bernard a writer much commended by his exce 〈…〉 The Cardinall answered that the whole world was a spectator of the actions of the Councell that the opinions and voices of euery one were knowne that one ought to beware what he saith that writings had beene sent out of France against the opinions maintained in Trent in the questions that were handled that many complained of him that hee proceeded with â—do much respect especially in that matter and in that other of residence that hee 〈◊〉 not beene so earnest as he ought for the declaration that they are de 〈◊〉 diuino that by a word vsed by an Author one cannot presently conclude what his meaning was because the antecedents and consequents must bee considered which may inferre a contrarie sence that the wordes doe not trouble him but the sence which they would cano 〈…〉 that to say the Pope hath authoritie to gouerne the Church vniuersall could not bee admitted by the French men by any meanes that if it were proposed againe the Ambassadours would protest in the name of the King and of the twentie French Prelates from whom they should alwayes haue authoritie to doe it that this would bee a preiudice to the opinion which is generally helde in France that the Councell is aboue the Pope Sinigaglia relating these things to the The French opinion is that y e Councell is aboue the Pope Legates in presence of many Italian Prelates assembled to consult vpon this matter made them feare that it was impossible to reduce the French-men The comming of Martin Guzdellun of whom wee spake before which Martin Guzdellun coÌ„plaineth that the Councell is not free happened at the same time gaue great courage to the Spaniards who hauing seene the passages of one day said hee vnderstood plainly that the Councell was not free He praised Granata and said the King had a very good opinion of him and that if the Bishop like of Toledo were voide hee would bestow it vpon him Things being thus managed sunday the last of Ianuary came when the generall congregation was intimated to receiue the Ambassadour of Sauoy who made a short speach to shew the dangers in which The Ambassadour of Sauoy is receiued in Congregation the state of his Prince was by the vicinitie of the heretikes and what charge hee was put vnto he exhorted them to finish the Councell quickly and to thinke of some meanes to make the contumacious receiue the Decrees thereof and offered all the forces of his master In the answere made the pietie and wisedome of that Duke was commended and ioy giued the Ambassadour of his comming As the congregations continued so the dissentions increased and many demanded that the Decree of residence composed by the two Cardinals should bee proposed But the Legats seeing such variety of opinions after long consultation amongst themselues and with the Prelates their friends resolued it was not a time to make any decision but necessarie to interpose so great a delay that the humors might coole of themselues or some meanes might bee found to compose the differences by prolonging the time of the Session And to make Loraine agree to it they went all to his house to impart their purpose vnto him and to demand his counsell and assistance He complained of the conuenticles and that they sought by vnlawfull meanes to giue the Pope that which belongeth not vnto him and to take froÌ„ Bishops that which is giuen them by CHRIST he said he did not like the deferring of the Session so long though he was coÌ„ 〈…〉 to yeeld vnto then but prayed them that in regard this was done to moderate 〈…〉 ens minds they would indeauor effectually to curbe those who were vnquiet and ambitious In the congregation of the third of Februarie Mantua proposed that in regard Lent was neere and that the holy dayes and feasts of Easter would follow quickly they would deferre the Session vntill after that time and in the meane while in the congregations handle the reformation belonging to holy Order and the matter of the Sacrament of mariage But the proposition had much contradiction The French and Spaniards almost all were earnest that a short prorogation should bee determined and the matter of Order together with its reformation defined before they treated of Matrimonie to which opinion also some Italians did adhere Others desired that the Session should bee helde with the things decided alreadie and in particular that the Decree of recidence composed by the Cardinals should bee established and some added that it was a great indignitie to the Councell to haue the Session so often deferred shewing there was a desire to violence the Fathers by wearinesse to consent to those opinions which they did not beleeue in their conscience and therefore that it ought to bee held and matters to bee resolued by the maior part Some did not forbeare to say that the distinction of Session and generall congregation was not reall and that in regard No real difference between a Session and a general congregation the persons and the same number were in both that ought to bee helde for decided in the one which was determined in the other After great contention the dilation vntill the two and twentieth of Aprill was concluded by the maior part the others still contradicting The Cardinall of Loraine howsoeuer hee seemed to consent only to content the Legates yet hee was willing in regard of his owne interest and that for foure causes To know whether the Pope would recouer his health To haue commoditie to treat with the Emperour To vnderstand the Catholike Kings mind And to see the successe of the affaires of France that hee might resolue what to doe vpon better ground The next day the French
now like to the Samaritanes who did not beleeue the womans relation of CHRIST vntill they had inquired and informed themselues that a great part of Christendome doth study the Scriptures and that the most Christian King had giuen no instructions to his Ambassadours but conformable to them which they haue presented to the Legates who presently will propose them as they haue promised to them the Fathers to whom the most Christian King doth principally send them expecting their iudgement vpon them that France doth not demand any singular thing but common to all the Catholique Church that if any maruell that the most necessary things are omitted in the propositions hee may assure himselfe that they beginne with the smaller matters that they may propose the other of more weight in their fit time as also to giue an easie execution to those which if they the Fathers will not beginne before they depart from Trent the Catholiques will cry out the aduersaries will laugh and will both say that the fathers of Trent doe not want knowledge but a will to doe good and that they haue constituted good lawes without touching them so much as with one of their fingers but leauing the obseruation of them to their posterity And if in the demands exhibited any doe thinke that some thing is contained conformable to the bookes of the aduersaries he holdeth them vnworthy of answere to those who hold them immoderate hee will say nothing but that of Cicero that it is an absurdity to desire temperance of mediocrity in the best things which are so much the better by how much the bigger they are He said the holy Ghost did say to lukewarme moderators that hee would cast them out of the body that they should consider the small good the Church had by the moderate reformation of the Councel of Constance and of the next which he would not nominate for feare of offending the eares of some and likewise of the Councels of Ferrara Florence the Laterane and the first of Trent and how many sorts of men how many Prouinces Kingdomes and Nations haue since departed from the Church Hee turned his speech to the Italian and Spanish Fathers that a serious emendation of Ecclesiasticall discipline was more for the good of them then of the Bishop of Rome the chiefe Vicar of CHRIST and successour of Peter who hath the highest authority in the Church of God that their life and honour was in question and therefore that he would say no more In the answere to the letters and the Ambassadours Oration the King The answere was commended for his pious noble actes and exhorted as if he had been present to imitate his predecessors turning all his cogitations to the defence of the Apostolike Sea and preseruation of the ancient faith and to giue eare to those who preach vnto him the Kingdome of God and not to those who preach a present vtility and an imaginary tranquillity which will neuer be a true peace adding that the King would surely doe so by the help of GOD and in regard of the goodnesse of his disposition of the Counsell of the Queene Mother and of the Nobility of France that the Synod will labour to define things necessary for the reformation of the Church vniuersall and for the good and interests of the particular of the Kingdome of France In the end of the Congregation the Cardinall of Mantua proposed that to make a more quicke dispatch the Congregations of the Diuines might bee held twice a day and Prelates deputed to propose the correction of the abuses in the matter of Order and so it was decreed The biting speach of the Ambassador did pierce the mindes of the Papalins and particularly when hee sayd that the Articles were addressed principally to the Synode Which words they thought were contrarie to the Decree that the Legates onely should propose a principall secret to preserue the Popes authoritie But they were mooued more that he said that he had deferred the proposition of more important matters vntill another time whence they drew great consequences especially hauing alwayes feared that they had not as yet discouered their desseignes and that they did plot greater matters As also to speake vnto the Italian and Spanish Fathers as if they had other interests then the Pope seemed a seditious manner of treating The Ambassadour gaue a copie of his Oration and by those words which hee spake of the Pope That hee hath supreame authoritie in the Church of God some Popish Prelates noted that in reciting them hee had sayd Who hath full power in the Church vniuersall drawing them to the fauour of their opinion and disputing that it was as much to haue full power in the Church-vniuersall as to gouerne the Church-vniuersall which the French-men did so much abhorre in the Decree of the institution But himselfe and the other Frenchmen affirmed that hee had pronounced them as they were written The next day Loraine went to Ispruc to visit the Emperour and King of The Card of Loraine goeth to Ispruc the Romans accompanied with nine Prelats and foure Diuines of the most learned amongst them He had first a promise from the Legats that while hee was absent the Article of the marriage of Priests should not be handled which he did instantly desire that nothing might be determined or preconceiued contrary to the commission which he had from the Kings to obtaine of the Councell a dispensation for the Cardinall of Bourbon to marry Cardinall Altemps also went to Rome recalled by the Pope to be Generall of the A dispensatioÌ„ to marry for the Card of Bourbon Card. Altemps is to be eneâ—â—ll of the Popes army souldiers which he purposed to raise for his owne securitie For vnderstanding that leuies were made in Germany by the Dukes of Saxony and Wittenberg and by the Landgraue of Hassia howsoeuer it was generally beleeued that all was done to assist the Hugonots of France yet considering that the Count of Luna had written that the Dutchmen had a great desire to inuade Rome and did remember the Sacke sixe and thirtie yeeres since hee thought it was wisedome not to bee vnprouided and for the same cause reuiued the treatie of making a combination with all the Italian Princes for the defence of Religion In the congregations the Diuines of the first ranke did vniformly agree in condemning the first article euery part thereof as hereticall as also the second saying that secret marriages were true mariages But there was the difference before metioned betweene Salmeron and the Deane of Paris whether the Church hath power to make them void Those who held the negatiue stood vpon that ground that the matter forme minister receiuer are essential in euery Sacrament in which as being instituted by God no Ecclesiastical power hath any thing to doe They said that the Councell of Florence hauing declared that the consent of the parties onely is necessary to Matrimonie he that
SAVIOVR and the vse of the Church that married vnbeleeuers after they haue beene Baptized are not married againe and that their matrimonie is not different from that of the faithfull And he refolued to approue the exposition of Caietan that the separation mentioned by Saint Paul of the faithfull from the vnbeleeuer is not vnderstood of the matrimoniall bond and that it was a thing worthy to be considered by the holy Synod For Fornication he sayd that it ought not to be a cause of separation from the bond but from copulation and cohabitation onely But he found himselfe much intangled because hee had said first that diuorce might bee granted in many respects and for many causes whereas the Gospel doth admit but one which is Fornication which must needes be vnderstood in respect of the bond because Diuorce in the other two respects may haue many causes Hee gaue many expositions of that place of the Gospel without approcuing or disproouing any of them and concluded that the Article ought to be condemned because the contrary is made an Article of faith by Apostolicall tradition howbeit the words of the Gospel are not so plaine as that they are sufficient to conuince the Lutherans Concerning the fourth Article of Polygamic hee sayd it was against the law of Nature nor could bee permitted so much as to infidels who are subiect to Christians Hee said the ancient Fathers had many wiues by dispensation and the others who were not dispensed with by GOD did liue in perpetuall sinne For the prohibition of marriages at certaine times he briefly alleadged the authoritie of the Church and the disconuenience of marriage with some times and tooke this occasion to say that no man had reason to be grieued because the Bishop might dispence Hee returned to the causes of Diuorce and concluded that the world would not complaine of any of these things if the Prelates did vse their authoritie with wisedome and charity But the cause of all the euils is because they doe not reside but giue the gouernement to a Vicar and oftentimes without conuenient maintenance so that Iustice is ill administred and graces not well bestowed And here hee spake at large of Residence saying that if it were not declared to bee de iure diuino it was impossible to remooue those and other abuses and to stoppe the mouthes of heretiques who not obseruing that the euill commeth from the bad execution lay the blame vpon the Popes constitutions and therefore the Popes authoritie will neuer be defended well but by Residence well established nor that well executed without the declaration de iure diuino and that they did notoriously erre who thought it preiudiciall to the authority of the Pope whereas it is the onely foundation to vphold and preserue it Hee concluded that the Councell was bound to determine the trueth and spake with such efficacie that he was willingly heard by the Vltramontans but did displease the Papalins who thought the time impertinent to touch that matter And it gaue occasion to both parties to renew their practises In the Congregation of the twentieth of February Iohn Ramirez a Franciscan Friar after hee had spoken vpon the same Articles according to the common opinion of Diuines of the insolubilitie of mariage sayd that the same reasons which are betweene man and wife are also betweene the Bishop and the Church and that as the man ought not to depart from his wife so ought not the Bishop to depart from his Church and that this Spirituall bond was of no lesse force then the other which was corporall Hee alleadged Innocence the third who decreed that a Bishop could not bee transferred but by the diuine authoritie because the matrimoniall bond which is lesse sayd the Pope cannot be dissolued by any power of man And he was copious in shewing that the Popes authoritie was rather increased then diminished hereby who as a generall Vicar might make vse of Bishops in an other place where there was more neede as the Prince may employ maried men for publique occasions sending them to other places without dissoluing the matrimoniall bond And hee laboured to resolue the cotrary reasons with much prolixity In the Congregation of that afternoone Doctor Cornisius said that both these Aricles the third and fourth were hereticall because they were condemned by many Decretals of Popes and oxalted the authority of the Apostolique Sea in many words saying that all ancient Councels in the determinations of faith did perpetually follow the authority and will of the Pope Hee exemplified in the Councell of Constantinople in Trullus which followed the instruction sent by Pope Agathone the Councell of Chalcedon which did not onely follow but worship the sentence of St. Leo the Pope calling him also Ecumenicall and Pastour of the Vniuersall Church And after hee had alleadged many authorities and reasons to show that the words of CHRIST spoken to Saint Poter Feede my sheepe doe signifie as much as if hee had sayd rule and gouerne the Church Vniuersall he amplified very much the Popes authoritie in dispensations and other things also Hee brought the authoritie of the Canonists that the Pope may dispence against the Canons against the Apostles and in all the law of GOD except the Articles of faith In the ende hee alleadged the Chapter Si Papa that euery one ought to acknowledge that his saluation doth depend after GOD vpon the holinesse of the Pope amplifying these words because they proceede from a Saint and a Martyr of whom no man can say that he did respect any thing but the trueth At this time Commendone returned from the Emperour whose negotiation had not that successe as the Legats desired For the Emperour hearing his propositions answered that hee must haue time to thinke on them because of their importance and that hee would consider of them and answere The relation of Commendone returned from the Emperour the Councell by his Ambassadour Hee presently gaue an account heere of by letters adding that hee found the Emperour was grieued and had an ill conceit of the actions of the Councell Beeing now returned hee sayd further that by the words of his Maiestie and by that which he had vnderstood by his counsellers and obserued by their proceedings hee thought hee knew that hee was so firme in that bad opinion that hee feared some disorder would ensue That as farre as hee could comprehend the cogitations of his Maiestie were wholly bent to obtaine a great reformation with such prouisions as that it might bee obserued and that hee could certainely affirme that he would not bee content that the Councell should be finished That hee had vnderstood that Delphinus the Nuncio resident hauing named suspension or translation the Emperour was offended Then hee related that there was an opinion in that Court that the Catholique King held intelligence with the Emperour concerning the affaires of the Councel which hee did beleeue because hee was assured that the Spanish
Prelates had sent letters to him in which were complaints against the proceedings of the Italians and many Articles of Reformation which 't is like they would not dart to doe except they knew their Kings minde Hee said also that the Count of Luna when the Popes ministers had spoken of the too much licence of the Spanish Prelates in their speaches answered thus what could bee done if those Prelates should say that they spake as they thought in their conscience Hee layd moreouer that in the conference hee will haue with the Cardinall of Loraine hee was of opinion that they would conclude to make their petitions to bee proposed by the Ambassadours and that his Maiestie had caused his Diuines to consult vpon them and vpon other conciliarie affaires and that howsoeuer himselfe and the Nuncio Delphinus had vsed much diligence yet they were not able to learne the particulars But within a short time they came to light For the Iesuite Canisius do rote to the Generall Laynez that the Emperour was ill affected towards the Councell and made many points to bee consulted on that hee might resolde how to proceede in case the Pope did prefeuere in refusing to propose the reformation or in giuing words contrary to his deeds One point was what Points consulted on in the Emperours cour the Emperours authoritie might be in Councell and that Fredericus Staphilus Confessor to the Queene of Bahemia was the chiefe man in the consultation Canisius desired that one of the Societie might be sent vnto him whom he might bring into the consultation and by him discouer all Whereupon Laynez hauing conferred with Cardinall Simoneta they resolued to send Father Natalis by whom all was discouered And the Articles consulted on were seuenteene 1. Whether a generall Councell lawfully In number 17 assembled by the fauour of Princes may change the order determined by the Pope to be obserued in handling the matters and bring in a new manner 2. Whether it be profitable for the Church that the Councell should handlematters and determine them as it is directed by the Pope or Court of Rome so that it may not doe otherwise 3. Whether if the Pope die in time of the councell the Fathers thereof ought to choose another 4. What the Emperours power is the Sea of Rome being voyde and the Councell open 5. Whether when matters are handled concerning the peace and tranquillitie of the Christian common wealth the Ambassadours of Princes ought to haue a deciding voice howsoeuer they haue it not concerning matters of faith 6. Whether Princes may recall their Orators and Prelates from the councell without imparting it to the Legats 7. Whether the Pope may dissolue or suspend the Counsel without the participation of Princes and especially of the Emperour 8. Whether it be fit that Princes should interpose to cause more necessarie and expedient matters to be handled in Counsell 9. Whether the Orators of Princes may expound to the Fathers in person those things which the Princes commit vnto them to be expounded 10. Whether a meanes may be found that the Fathers sent by the Pope and Princes may bee free in giuing their voyces in Councell 11. What course may be taken that the Pope and Court of Rome may not interpose in ordayning that which is to be handled in Councell that the libertie of the Fathers may not bee hindered 12. Whether a meanes may be found that no fraude violence or extortion bee vsed in deliuering the opinions of the Fathers 13. Whether any thing may bee handled bee it point of doctrine or reformation of the Church before it bee discussed by the learnell 14. what remedie may bee found if the Italian Prelates doecont inue their obstinacie in not suffering matters to be resolued 15. What remedie may be vsed to him 〈…〉 the con 〈…〉 of the Italian Prelates when the Popes authoritie is in question 16. Now the practises may bee remoued which hinder the determination of the point of residencie 17. Whether it bee seemely that the Emperour should personally assist in Councell But a long and serious consultation was held in Rome whether the petitions A consultation in Rome of the French-men ought to be proposed and they consideredred not so much the weight of the things themselues as the consequences thereof For obseruing what de Ferrieres had said in his Oration that the petitions exhibited were of the lighter sort and that others remained of more weight they coniectured that the French-men hauing not made those demands because they desired to obtaine them they aimed to make entrance by that way to propose others which they had in their minde and that by these which they call light the gate being opened passage might not bee denied them what attempt soeuer they would make besides For these and other respects it was resolued to write to the Legates that absolutely they should not bee proposed nor a negatiue giuen but onely a delay interposed and the meanes they were to vse were written also At the same time a writing of an vncertaine Authour came from Rome in answere of those petitions A writing published in Rome against the French petitions which immediately was spread in Trent and in the Emperors Court And it was beleeued in Rome that by these meanes they had giuen a good counterpoise to the instances of the French-men But the Pope was more troubled with the nouitie at the Emperours Court to consult of matters so preiudiciall to him knowing well that the Papall dignitie is preserued by the reuerence and certaine perswasion of Christians that it cannot bee called into question that when the world doeth begin to examine matters apparant reasons will not be wanting to disturbe the best things He obserued that his predecessors had vsed potent remedies in like occasions and that when the foundation of faith is questioned that precept to resist the beginnings taketh place For as in the breaches of riuers if the smallest ruptures be not stopped the chanell cannot be kept full so when there is but a small ouerture against the supreame authoritie and not stopped it is easily caried to an absolute downefall Hee was counselled to write a Briefe to the Emperour concerning this his distaste as Paul the third did to the Emperour Charles about the Colloquies of Spira and reprehend him for questioning those Articles as things that are most cleare and in another Briefe to reproue the Counsellers for perswading him to it and to admonish the Diuines who haue assisted in the businesse to seeke an absolution from the censures But hauing thought well on it hee considered that the state of things was not then as it was vnder Paul First because that disputation was publike whereas this was priuate and concealed of purpose that it might not bee knowne so that hee might dissemble all notice of it whereas if it should continue after his publike reprehension of it hee should put himselfe into greater danger that it was
is not bound that hee is exempted from the Law The last day but one of February the Cardinall of Loraine returned to Trent hauing remained fiue dayes in Ispruc which hee sent in continuall The Card. of Loraine returneth negotiation With the Emperour King of the Romans and their Ministers At his returne he found the Popes letters to him in which hee said that hee did desire a reformation should bee made and not deferred any longer and that they might haue time to labour therein the words of the decree of Order which were in difficultie should bee taken away The Cardinall did publish these letters purposely in Trent where it was generally knowen that the Legates had a contrary Commission But the Papalins vsed all diligence to find what businesse the Cardinall had by meanes of those who were in his company and in particular what resolution was taken concerning the seuenteene Articles and the rather because Count Fredericke Massei who came from Ispruc but the day before related that the Cardinall was euery day in priuate conferrence more then two houres with the Emperour and King of the Romans The Frenchmen made show to vnderstand nothing of the Articles and said that none of the Dutch diuines had treated with the Cardinall but Staphilus onely who presented him with a booke which hee had made in matter of residence and Canisius when hee went to see the Colledge of the Iesuites that the Diuines had not spoken to the Emperour but onely when going to see the Librarie they ouertooke him and the King his sonne who demanding what they thought concerning the grant of the Cup the Abbat of Claneual who was first of them answered that he thought it could not be granted then the Emperour turning to the King of the Romanes spake this verse of the Psalme in Latin Fourtie yeeres haue I endured this generation and haue alwayes found them to erre in their will But Loraine in visiting the Legates said nothing but that the Emperour was very well and zealously affected towards the Counsel desiring it might produce some fruit and that if occasion were he would assist in person and goe to Rome also to pray the Pope to haue compassion of Christendome and to suffer a reformation to be made which might not diminish his authority to which he bare exceeding great reuerence nor would haue any thing spoken of touching his Holinesse and the Court of Rome But to others in priuat he said that if the Councel had beene gouerned with that wisedome as was conuenient it would haue had a sudden and prosperous end that the Emperour was resolued that a good and a strong reformation should bee made which if the Pope would continue to crosse as hitherto he had done some great scandall would ensue that his Maiestie purposed to goe to Bolonia in case the Pope came thither with desseigne to receiue the crowne of the Empire and such other things It is not to bee doubted that the Cardinall spake of the affaires of the The points on which the Cardinall of Loraine treated with the Emperour Councel and informed the Emperour of the disorders and deliuered his opinion what remedies might be vsed to oppose the Court of Rome and the Italian Prelates of Trent to obtaine in Councel the communion of the Cup the mariage of Priests the vse of the vulgar tongue in holy matters the relaxation of other precepts of positiue law a reformation in the Head and the members and a meanes to make the Decrees of the Councel indispensable and how in case they were not able to obtaine they might haue a colourable occasion to iustifie their actions if of themselues they should make prouision for the necessities of their people by making a Nationall Councel assaying also to vnite the Germans with the French-men in matters of religion But this was not his negotiation onely For he treated a mariage also betweene the Queene of Scotland and the Arch duke Ferdinand the Emperours sonne and another betweene a daughter of his Maiestie and the Duke of Ferrara and to find a meanes to compose the differences of precedence betweene France and Spaine which things as domesticall doe touch Princes more neerely then the publique After the returne of Loraine the Congregations continuing Iames Alan a French Diuine entred likewise into the matter of dispensations and sayd that authority to dispence was immediately giuen to the Church by Christ and by it distributed to the Prelates as neede required according to times places and occasions Hee extrolled the authority of Generall Councels which represent the Church and diminished the Popes adding that it belongeth to the Generall councel to enlarge or restraine it The second of March the Cardinall of Mantua hauing beene sicke a few The Cardinal of Mantua dieth daies passed to another life which was cause of many mutations in Councel The Legates did presently send aduice hereof to the Pope and Seripando who remained prime Legate beside the common letter wrote in particular that he would be glad his Holinesse would send another Legate his superiour to gouerne the Councel or remooue him but in case hee would The three Legats remayning write to the Pope leaue him prime Legate he told him he would proceed as God should inspire him and that otherwise it were better to remoue him absolutely The Cardinall of Varmia wrote a part also that his Church had great neede of the presence of a Pastor and that the communion of the Cup was brought in and other notable abuses desiring leaue to goe thither to make prouision heerein and that generally in all Polonia there was neede of a person who might keepe the residue of the people in obedience saying he should doe the Apostolique Sea more seruice in those quarters then he could by remaining in the Councel But Simoneta desirous that the weight of the whole businesse should lie vpon his shoulders hoping to guide it with satisfaction of the Pope and his owne honour considering that Seripando was satiated with it and not inclined to gouerne it and that Varmiense was a simple man fit to beled he wrot to the Pope that the affaires of the Councel being not in a good state euery nouity would shake it much and therefore did thinke fit to continue without sending other Legates and promised a good issue In those dayes aduice came from Rome that a cause of the Bishop of Segouia which was to be proposed in the Rota was refused and that one of the Auditors told his Proctor that the Bishop was suspected of heresie This made a great stir not onely amongst the Spaniards but all the Oltramontanes also complaining that in Rome calumnies and infamies were raised against those who did not absolutely adhere to their wils The fourth of March the third ranke beganne to speake and for the fift Article all agreed that it was hereticall and to be condemned and so they did of the sixt Yet there was a difference because some
howsoeuer Morone said it was superfluous and that nothing was to be done but to delay the answere without troubling his Holinesse In the negotiation of Princes especially those which doe not touch the substance of their State it happeneth that howsoeuer they do change opinion by the change of occurrences yet by the perswasions made before the change things contrary to their new will do fall out And so it was that the perswasions made by the Queene mother to the King of Spaine before she resolued to giue totall satisfaction to the Pope concerning the Councell did produce the effect of that Letter of the King Therefore Morone who did penetrate the bottome did not hold that esteeme of it as some thought The fifteenth of â—une Morone proposed in Congregation that the fifteenth of Iuly might bee appointed for the determinate day of the Session Segouia and some few others said they saw not how the difficulties which were vpon their hands could be resolued in so short a time of Hierarchie of Order of the institution of Bishops of the preheminence of the Pope and of Residence and that it was better to decide the difficulties first and afterwards to appoint a short terme for the day of the Session then to appoynt it now and afterwards to prolong it with indignitie But the contradictors being but few the proposition was established as it were without difficultie The next day Laynez Generall of the Iesuites in giuing his suffrage bent all his forces The suffrage of Laynez to answere whatsoeuer had beene said by others not conformable to the dectrine of the Court with so great affection as if his saluation had beene in question In the matter of dispensations he was exceeding copious saying it was spoken without reason that there is no other power of dispensing but interpretatiue and declaratiue for so the authoritie of a good Doctor would bee greater then of a great Prelate and that to lay the Pope cannot by dispensation disoblige him who is obliged before God is nothing but to teach men to preferre their owne conscience before the authority of the Church which conscience because it may bee erronious as it is for the most part to referre men to that is nothing but to cast euery Christian into a bottom lesse pit of dangers that as it cannot be denied that CHRIST had power to dispence in euery law nor that the Pope is his Vicar nor that there is the same tribunall and consistory of the Principall and the Vice-gerent so it must bee confessed that the Pope hath the same authority that this is the priuiledge of the Church of Rome and that euery one ought to take heede in regard it is heresie to take away the priuiledges of the Church because it is nothing but to denie the authority which CHRIST hath giuen it Then hee spake of reforming the Court and said that it is superiour to all particular Churches yea to many ioyned together and if it doeth belong to the Court of Rome to reforme each Church which doeth appertaine to euery Bishop in Councel and none of them can reforme the Roman because the scholar is not aboue his master nor the seruant aboue his Lord it followeth by necessary consequence that the Councell hath none authority to meddle in that businesse that many did call those things abuses which if they were examined and sounded to the bottome would be found to be either necessary or profitable that some would make the Sea of Rome as it was in the time of the Apostles and of the Primitiue Church without distingushing the times not knowing what doth belong to those and what to these that it is a plaine case that by the prouidence and goodnesse of GOD the Church is made rich and that nothing is more impertinent then to say that God hath giuen riches and not the vse For Annates hee sayd that it is de iure diuino that Tythes and first Fruites should bee payd to the Cleargie as the Iewes did to the Leuâ—â—es and as the Leuites payd the Tenthes to the high Priest so ought the Ecclesiasticall order to the Pope the rents of Benefices being the Tythes and the Annates the Tythes of the Tythes This discourse displeased many and particularly the French-men and there were Prelates who noted some things which they meant to answere if occasion serued when their turne was to speake The Spaniards and French-men thought that that Father spake thus by Fauours done vnto him order or by consent of the Legates alleadging for an Argument the many fauours which were done vnto him vpon all occasions and especially because whereas other Generals were wont to stand on their feete and in their place when they gaue their voyce Laynez was called into the middle and made to sit downe and many times a congregation was made for him onely to giue him commoditie to speake what hee would and howsoeuer none was euer halfe so prolike as hee yet he was praysed and those against whom hee spake could neuer bee so briefe but they were reprehended for being too long But Laynez knowing what offence the French-men did pretend His excuse to haue receiued sent his companions Torre and Cauillone to make an excuse to Loraine saying that his redargutions were not meant of his Excellencie or any of the French Prelates but of the Diuines of the Sarbone whose opinions are not conformeable to the Doctrine of the Church This beeing related to the Cardinall in a Congregation of Giueth distast to the French-men French-men held in his house the excuse did much distast the Prelates some saying it was petulant and others scornefull and those few Diuines which remained were sensible of it so that Hugonias himselfe whom they had bought did thinke it vnsufferable Verdun thought hee was touched in particular and obliged to reply and prayed the Cardinall to giue him leaue and occasion Hee promised to speake modestly and to shew that the doctrine of the Sorbone was orthodoxe and that of the Iesuite new and neuer heard of in the Church before that is that the key of authoritie is giuen by CHRIST without the key of knowledge that the holy Ghost giuen for the gouernement of the Church is called by the holy Scripture the spirit of trueth and the operation thereof in the gouernours of the Church and Ministers of CHRIST is to leade them into all trueth that for this cause CHRIST hath made his Ministers partakers of his authority because hee hath withall imparted to them the light of doctrine that Saint Paul to Timothie writing that hee is constituted an Apostle doeth expound it thus that is a Doctor of the Gentiles who in two places prescribing the conditions of a Bishop saith he must bee a Doctour that obseruing the vse of the primitiue Church it will appeare that the faithfull did goe to Bishops for dispensations and declarations because those onely were assumed to that charge who were most of all
howsoeuer hee might haue instructions apart yet hee ought not to execute them without aduising them first and communicating all vnto them at least in the execution In the Congregation of the one and twentieth of Iune the answere to bee made to the President Birague composed by the Legates and Cardinall of Loraine was read which passed without difficultie And because he was not present that it might not bee giuen him by word of mouth they sent it after him in writing And Adamus Fumanis was deputed Secretary ioyned with Tilesius who continued in his indisposition But the differences about the Articles of the institution of Bishops and of the authoritie of the Pope remayning still or rather increasing and it beeing plaine that to speake of them in Congregation would augment them more the Prelates as it were with a common consent began to handle them particularly and to propose courses to finde a temper for them Some desirous to burie these controuersies and to proceede seeing no meanes of concord gaue counsell to omit both the matters absolutely which opinion howsoeuer in conclusion it was receiued in the beginning had much contradiction The Spaniards did oppose who by all meanes would haue the Episcopall iurisdiction to proceede from CHRIST and the Cardinall of Loraine went further and would haue it defined that their vocation and place were immediatly from God And the French-men did desire that the Popes authority might be so declared as that it might neither contradict nor dispense with the Decrees of the Generall Councel Others sayd that this course serued onely to defer without assurance that the delay would doe any good For when they came to the conclusion of the Councel it would bee necessary to define all matters which haue beene examined so that the difficulty would returne and in case the French-men should depart first as they resolued to doe there would bee danger of schisme if afterwards any controuersed point should bee handled Besides in regard of the intelligence of Loraine with the Emperour those who knew not their new thoughts did beleeue that the French-men being gone his Maiestie would recall his Ambassadours also in which case it would bee small reputation to continue the Councell and to determine any thing would bee thought to bee a thing done without authority Another difficultie as great as this was in the election of Bishops For many of the Fathers would haue it sayd that there is an obligation to elect the most worthy and for confirmation alleadged many Canons and holy Doctors The Papalins said on the contrary that this was to binde the authority of the Pope that hee could not gratifie any and that the vse of the Court time out of minde hath beene to thinke it sufficient if a man worthy were elected The French and Spanish Ambassadours also did not agree because it did too much restraine the power of Kings in nominations if they were bound to goe about and seeke the most worthy Many Prelates went vp and downe vsing perswasions that the Article might not bee receiued though it were without the addition of electing the most worthy and especially the Bishop of Bertinoro and the Generall Laynez distributing some annotations and aduertisements made by them shewing that great inconueniences would ensue by that Decree For in it was contayned that a Cathedrall being vacant the Metropolitane should write vnto the Chapter the name of him who was to be promoted who should afterwards be published in pulpit in all the Parish Churches of the Citie on Sunday and hanged on the doore of the Church and afterwards the Metropolitane should goe to the Citie vacant and examine witnesses concerning the qualities of the person and all his letters patents and testifications beeing read in the Chapter euery one should be heard who would oppose any thing against his person of all which an instrument should bee made and sent to the Pope to bee read in Consistory This constitution they said would bee a cause of calumnies and seditions and that heereby some authority was giuen to the people with which they would vsurpe the election of Bishops which formerly they were wont to haue Others beeing stirred vp herewith made the same oppositions against the Article concerning those who are to bee promoted to the greater orders in which it was sayd that their names ought to bee published to the people three Sundayes and affixed to the doores of the Church and that their letters testimoniall ought to bee subscribed by foure Priests and foure Laiques of the Parish alleadging that no authoritie ought to bee giuen to the Laitie in these affaires which are purely Ecclesiasticall In these perplexities the Legates knew not what to doe but to enioy the benefit of time and to expect some ouerture to come to the end of the Councell to which they saw not how they should be able to arriue Another trouble beganne about the reformation of Cardinals And the Pope vnderstanding that this was spoken of in all Courts and that in Trent The reformation of Cardinals the Ambassadours of France Spaine and Portugal were combined to demand it of the Councel hee wrote to the Legates for aduice to know whether it were better to handle it at Rome or in Trent He proposed the same in Consistorie ordayning also a Congregation to consult on it and particularly to finde a meanes that Princes might not intermeddle in the Conclaue in the election of the Pope And to proceede with all circumspection in a businesse of so great weight hee sent many Articles of reformation to Trent drawen out of the Councels with order that the Legates should impart them to the principall Prelats and signifie their opinions The Cardinals of Loraine and Madruccio answered they would not deliuer their owne opinions before they vnderstood the Popes minde and afterwards it would bee necessary to thinke very much on it And Loraine said that there are many things which are thought worthy of correction which himselfe did thinke could not iustly be reprehended and others which might in part but not absolutelie Hee descended to the particular of hauing Bishopriques saying there was no inconuenience that a Cardinall Priest should haue a Bishoprique but did not like that a Cardinall Deacon should bee a Bishop and that for this cause hee had counselled his brother the Cardinall to leaue the Arch-bishoprique of Sans. But this matter of reformation of the Cardinals was quickely put to silence For those who were in Trent inclining rather to haue it Did quickely vanish handled by the Pope and Colledge and those who pretended for the red Cap doubting their desires might be crossed they did with great facility leaue to speake of it The Pope also thought to make a constitution that no Bishops should haue any temporall offices either in Rome or in the Ecclesiasticall Dominion But he was aduertised by Simoneta and other Prelats that it would bee a great preiudice to the Ecclesiastiques of France Polonia and
Session that they might haue time so to dispose it as that it might please all least the publication of the things agreed on should be crossed in regard of this There was the same difficultie about the last of the Articles proposed in which a forme of confession of faith was prescribed to bee 〈◊〉 by those who were designed to Bishoprickes Abbies and other Benefices with cure before the examination which did so other with that of the election as that they could not be separated It was resolued to 〈◊〉 this Article also But because it was deferred and then resolued not to 〈◊〉 and afterwards in a tumultuous manner referred to the Pope as shall bee said in due place it is not alieue from our present purpose to recite heere the substance of it Which was that not onely it should bee required of them who were designed to Bishoprikes and other cures of soules but also an admonition and precept in vertue of obedience made to all Princes of what Maiestie or excellencie soeuer not to admit to any dignitie magistracie or office any person before they haue made inquisition of his Faith and religion and before hee hath voluntarily confessed and sworne the Articles contained in that forme which to that end it did command to bee translated into the vulgar tongue and publikely read euery Sunday in all the Churches that it might bee vnderstood by all The Articles were To receiue the Scriptures of both Testaments which the Church doth hold to bee canonicall as inspired by God To acknowledg the holy Catholike Apostolike Church vnder one Bishop of Rome Vicar of CHRIST holding constantly the faith and doctrine thereof in regard being directed by the holy Ghost it cannot erre To haue in veneration the authority of Councels as certaine and vndoubted and not to doubt of the things once determned by them To beleeue with a constant faith the Ecclesiasticall traditions receiued from one to another To follow the opinion and consent of the Orthodoxe Fathers To render absolute obedience to the constitutions and precepts of the holy mother the Church To beleeue and confesse the seuen Sacraments and their vse vertue and fruit as the Church hath taught vntill this time but aboue all that in the Sacrament of the Altar there is the true body and blood of CHRIST really and substantially vnder the Bread and Wine by the vertue and power of the word of God vttered by the Priest the onely minister ordained to this purpose by the institution of CHRIST confessing also that hee is offered in the Masse to God for the liuing and the dead for the remission of sinnes And finally to receiue and retaine most firmely all things which haue beene vntill this time piously and religiously obserued by their ancestours nor to bee remooued from them by any meanes but to auoide all nouity of doctrine as a most pernicious poyson flying all â—â—â—isme detesting all heresie and promising to assist the Church readily and faithfully against all heretikes It being as hath beene sayd resolued to omit this matter they laboured to rectifie the matter of Residence by taking away whatsoeuer might displease those who held it to bee de iure Diuino or those who thought it to bee de iure Positino Loraine vsed all effect all diligehee to make the parties agree resoluing that by all meanes the Session should be held at the time appointed For hauing receiued lately very louing letters from the Pope co 〈…〉 him to come to Rome and to speake with him and determining to giue his Holinesse all satisfaction his resolution was to giue him this as an earnest that is to end the discorde and comâ—ose the differences betweene the Prelates a thing much desired by him For his going to Rome he spake ambiguously meaning to expectan answere from France 〈…〉 Another matter though of no great importance did prolong the progresse that is the handling of the 〈◊〉 one of Orders of which a great long 〈◊〉 was proposed wherein all were expounded from the office of a Decon to the office of a doore-keeper This was composed in the beginning by the Deputies when the Decrees were made as necessarie to oppose against the Protestants who say those Orders were not instituted by CHRIST but by Ecclesiasticall introduction because there is vse of them as being offices of good and orderly gouernement but not Sacraments This Article of the Deeree was taken out of the Pontificall which would be too long and superfluous to repeat in regard it may be read in the booke it selfe And the Decree did The functions of the inferiour Orders declare besides that those functions cannot be excercised but by him who being promoted by the Bishop hath receiued grace from God and a Character imprinted to make him able to doe it But when it came to bee established they were troubled to resolue an olde common obiection what neede there could bee of a Character and spirituall grace to exercise corporall Actes as to reade light candles ring bels which may bee as well or better done by those who are not ordained especially since it hath beene disused that men ordained should exercise those functions It was considered that the Church was condemned hereby for omitting this vse so many yeeres And there was a difficultie how to restore the practise of them For they must ordaine not children but men of age to shut the Church doores to ring the bells to dispossesse the possessed with deuils which if they did they did crosse another Decree that the inferiour orders should be a necessarie degree to the greater Neither did they see how they could restore the three offices to the Deaconship to minister at the Altar to Baptize and to preach nor how the office of the Exorcists could bee exercised in regard of the vse brought in that the Priests onely did dispossesse the possessed Antonius Augustinus Bishop of Lerida would haue had that whole matter omitted saying that howsoeuer it was certaine that these were Orders and Sacraments yet it would bee hard to perswade that they were brought in in the Primitiue Church when there were but few Christians that it was not for the Synods dignitie to descend to so many particulars that it was sufficient to say there are foure inferiour Orders without descending to any further specialiâ—ie of doctrine or making any innouation in the practise Opposition was made that so the doctrine of the Protestants who call them idle Ceremonies would not be condemned But Loraine was Authour of a middle course that the Article should be omitted and in few words the execution referred to the Bishop who should cause them to bee obserued as much as was possible These things being setled they resolued to reade all in the consultation of those principall Prelates that all things might passe in the generall Congregation with absolute quiet Both parties were agreed but onely in the s 〈…〉 h Anathematisme that is that the Hiâ—â—archie is instituted by Diuine
giuen by the Legates made for the interests of Rome could not be fitted to other countreys But the Cardinall of Loraine and the French and Portugall Ambassadours contradicted alleadging that euery one might speake his opinion concerning the Articles proposed and propose others if there were cause so that there was no need to giue this distast to the Pope and the Legates who could not endure to heare speach of Nations in Councell And the Imperialists comming to this opinion also the Count retired but said that diuers considerations ought to bee had concerning those which were proposed The Cardinall of Loraine counselled the Legats to facilitate the businesse and to take away those points which might seeme to cause contradiction adding that the fewer matters were handled the better it would be whereat Varmiense seeming to wonder Loraine asked him whether hee marueiled The Card of Loraine excuseth the change of his minde because hee saw not in him that heate and desire of reformation as hee had made demonstration of at other times and he added that his desire was the same and had the same disposition of minde to imploy all his force therein but that experience hath taught him that not onely nothing perfect or ordinarie can bee done in Councell but that euery enterprise in that businesse turneth to the worst He perswaded also the Count of Luna not to seeke to hinder the reformation totally but if there were any thing which did not fully satisfie him hee should make the partcular knowen and hee would labour that contentment should be giuen him The Emperours Ambassadours first of all gaue their answere in writing the one and thirtieth of Iuly in which they said that desiring a generall reformation in the head and members and hauing read the Articles exhibited they had added some things and noted others desiring they might be corrected accordingly and discussed by the Fathers And because the Emperour with the Ambassadours of many Princes did hold a Diet in Vienna to handle many things concerning the Councell they hoped they would take it in good part if hauing receiued a new commandement from his Maiestie they should present other considerations also and that for the present they added eight Articles to those proposed by them 1 That a serious and The Imperialists adde 8. Articles more durable reformation of the Conclaue might bee made in Councell 2. That alienation of Ecclesiasticall goods without the free and firme consent of the Chapter might be prohibited and especially in the Roman Church 3. That Commendaes and Coadiutories with future succession might bee taken away 4. That Schooles and Vniuersities might be reformed 5. That the Prouinciall Councels may bee inioyned to correct the Statutes of all the Chapters as also that authoritie may bee giuen to reforme Missals Breuidries Agends and Graduals not in Rome onely but in all Churches 6. That Lay-men may not bee cited to Rome in the first instance 7. That causes may not bee remooued from the Secular Court to the Ecclesiasticall vpon pretence of iustice denyed before the trueth of the supplication bee knowen 8. That Conseruators may not bee giuen in prophane matters And concerning the Articles exhibited by the Legates they noted many things part whereof as being but of small weight it will not be amisse to omit Those of importance were That Cardinals might bee chosen out of all Nations that the Vniuersall Bishop might bee created by Electors of all Countreys That the prouisions against Pensions Reseruations and Regresses should bee extended not onely to the future but to those also that are past That the kissing of the Gospel should not be taken from the Emperour and Kings who ought to defend it That it may be declared what secular affaires are prohibited to Ecclesiastiques that that which is determined in the decree of Residence may not be crossed That in the Article of not laying taxes vpon the Ecclesiastiques the cause of Subsidie against the Turkes and other Infidels may be excepted The proposition though it were of hard digestion did not so much trouble the Legats as the doubt mooued that some extraordinary demaund for change of Rites receiued by the Church of Rome and relaxation of Precepts de iure Positiuo might come from the Diet in Vienna The third of August the Frenchmen gaue their obseruations the essentiall whereof were That the number of Cardinals might not exceed foure and The articles exhibited by the French-men twentie and that no more might be created vntill they were reduced to that paucitie That they may bee elected out of all Kingdomes and Prouinces That there may not be two of one Diocesse nor more then eight of one Nation That they may not bee lesse then thirtie yeeres of age That the nephew or brother of the Pope or of any Cardinall liuing may not bee chosen That Bishoprickes may not bee giuen them that they may the better assist the Pope and that their dignitie being equall their reuenew may bee equall also That none may haue more then one Benefice and that the difference vnknowen to the good ages of the world of Benefices simple and with cure compatible and incompatible may be taken away and that hee that hath two at this present may choose and keepe one only and that within a short time That resignations in fauour may be quite taken away That it may not bee prohibited to conferre Benefices onely vpon those who haue not the language of the Countrey because the Lawes of France forbid all strangers without exception to haue Offices or Benefices in the Kingdome That the criminall causes of Bishops may not be iudged out of the kingdome in regard of the ancient priuiledge of France that none may bee iudged out of the Kingdome neither voluntarily nor by compulsion That power may bee restored to Bishops to absolue from all cases without exception That to take away suits for Benefices preuentions resignations in fauour mandats expectatiues and other vnlawfull wayes to obtaine them may be remooued That the prohibition that the Clergie may not meddle in secular matters may be expounded so that they may abstaine from all functions which are not holy Ecclesiasticall and proper to their order That the Pensions alreadie imposed may be taken away and abrogated That in causes of Patronage the ancient institution in France may not be changed to giue sentence in the possessorie for him who is in the last possession and in the petitorie for him who hath a lawfull title or a long possession That the lawes of France concerning Ecclesiasticall causes may not bee preiudiced that the possessorie may beiudged by the Kings Iudges and the petitorie by the Ecclesiastiques but not out of the Kingdome That none may be assumed to bee Canon in a Cathedrall Church before he be fiue and thirtie yeeres old That for the Article containing the reformation of Princes the Clergie may bee first intirely reformed in this Session and that which belongeth to the dignity
Councell it was not iust to condemne them in absence hauing not been called to this Councell Therefore that the Fathers would bee pleased so to accommodate the Canons concerning this matter that they may not doe them any preiudice The Legates hauing receiued this demaund did cause it to bee proposed without making any particular examination of it which caused a whispering amongst the Fathers And in the next Congregation some of them touched that string repeating the same that it was not iust to condemne the Grecians not heard nor cited The Archbishop of Prague opposed and said that by the generall citation of all Christians they also were vnderstood to be cited by the Pope To which the Cardinall of Varmia added that his Holinesse had sent particularly to inuite the Duke of Muscouia and howsoeuer he knew not wel that hee had inuited other of the Greeke Church in speciall yet it ought to bee presupposed that the whole nation was called euen by speciall inuitation besides the generall intimation was sufficient as the Archbishop had said Whereupon the Legates gaue order to the Secretarie to take that particular out of the petition of those Ambassadours that is that the Grecians haue not beene called But as well in regard of their proposition as of the opinion of Saint Ambrose they would not vse the word Anathema but found a temper that is not to condemne those that say that Matrimony may bee dissolued for adulterie and another contracted as Saint Ambrose and some Greeke Fathers did say and as the Easterne Church doeth practise but to anathematize those who say the Church may erre teaching that the Matrimoniall bond is not broken by adultery and that it is not lawfull to contract another as the Lutherans doe maintaine This forme was generally approued many did praise it and say that the Councel was assembled only to condemne the opinions of the Protestants and not those of other Nations Yet some doubted how one could bee condemned for saying the Church did erre in teaching an article the contrary whereof was not condemned But seeing that it was fauoured by so many they contented themselues And because the proposition about the mariage of children did bring in a generall question whether the Church could make mariages void all beganne to speake of it howsoeuer it had beene spoken of before the voices collected and the Decree composed accordingly as hath been said Cardinall Madruccio maintained the negatiue and alleadged many reasons and arguments saying that he would oppose in Session also And Varmiense and Simoneta spake as much But Laynez Generall of the Iesuites hauing dispersed a writing against the irritation made a greater confusion and gaue occasion to many to be more constant and courageous in the other opinion And in the Congregations they beganne to answere one anothers reasons with such prolixity that the Legats were almost of opinion to omit that matter for feare it would hinder the Session and the rather because the Bishop of Sulmona did first make a question in publique Congregation whether that matter of irritation did belong to doctrine or reformation The Bishop of Segouia who spake after him made a long discourse to shew that it could not be reduced to doctrine and therefore the maior part hauing approoued the irritation the Decree was as good as established The Bishop of Modena followed the same opinion adding that to handle that matter by way of doctrine would take away all meanes of making any reformation whatsoeuer For in all Articles the same difficultie might be moued whether the Church hath authoritie in that particular which is handled which would bee as much as to put Armes into the hands of heretikes and to take all authoritie from the Church because it would not bee fit to meddle with that to which it might be doubted whether their authoritie did extend He complianed that that question was moued by him who ought to hold it as cleare and decided This opinion pleased many who sayd that it neuer ought to bee disputed whether the Church can doe any thing or not but to take it for granted that as all power in heauen and earth is giuen to CHRIST so the Bishop of Rome his Vicar hath as much which being communicated by him to the generall Councel it must be defended that it wanteth no power to doe whatsoeuer is profitable without disputing whether it concerne doctrine or not It pleased those also who desired the dispatch of the Councel perceiuing that the difficultie promoted might hinder the ending thereof and cause a scandall And the Legates and principall Italians vsed perswasions that it might not bee spoken of in regard there was no cause to treat of it with the French men or the Spaniards who did all agree in opinion that secret mariages ought to bee made voide And many assemblies of Prelates were made both amongst themselues and with the Legates to this end and it was resolued that the decree should not onely not bee placed with the doctrine that it might not seeme to be a part of it but also that it should not bee so much as in a Chapter apart lest it might bee doubted whether it was held to be such or not but that it should bee inferted amongst the articles of Reformation And to remooue all difficultie the more it was resolued also so to compose the decree that they might not seeme to handle that matter purposely but to mingle it with the first article of the abuses which was a prouision to restore the Banes ordained by Innocentius the third which had been intermitted and in decreeing as well this as all the other conditions appropriated for the publike forme of Matrimonie it should bee added in two wordes onely as it were incidently that all contracts made otherwise were void and so passe it ouer and say no more And the Decree was composed according to this sence and reformed often alwayes very intricately and the later had euer more difficulty then the former And amongst other alterations this point established before as hath been said was changed that the presence of three witnesses was sufficient for absolute validity and in stead of one witnesse it was substituted that euery Matrimonie should be void contracted without the presence of the Priest a thing which did much exalt the Clergie seeing that so principall an action in Politicall and Economicall administration which vntill then had beene onely in the hands of those to whom it belonged came to be in the power of the Ecclesiasticall order there remayning no meanes to contract Matrimonie if two Priests that is the Parish Priest and the Bishop interested for some respects shall refuse to afford their presence I haue not found in the memorials who was Author of this great aduantage as many other particulars of importance are hid from mee also whereof I would willingly make mention I ought not to defraud Francis Beaupere Bishop of Metz of his due honour who thinking it
which compasse the will of him that is to prouide hath a large field In the third Article there was some difficulty about the visitation of Arch-bishops These alleadged the Canons and ancient customes that the Suffragans did sweare obedience to the Metropolitans and were wholly subiect to their visitation correction and gouernement and would not consent that their authoritie should be preiudiced and amongst these the Patriarke of Venice was exceeding warme On the contrary the Bishops especially those of the Kingdome of Naples laboured to mainetaine the custome by which they differ not in authority but in name onely But the number of the Bishops being great and of the Arch-bishops small and the Legates and Papalins fauouring those that these might not by granting authoritie and reputation by their subiection exempt themselues more from subiection to the Court they would obtaine nothing but one word onely of satisfaction that is that they were not forbid to visit when there was cause approoued by the Prouinciall Councell Whereof the Arch-bishops did complaine and say it was iust nothing For there beeing one Arch-bishop in the Prouinciall Councel and many Bishops it is certaine that the cause would neuer bee approoued The sixt Article was concerning the exemption of Chapters of Cathedrals from Episcopall authoritie in which the Spanish Bishops and in contemplation of them the Count of Luna hauing great interest many restrictions ampliations were made but not such as did content the Prelats howsoeuer they were often changed and in the end deferred vntill another Session as shall be said The thirteenth Article concerning Pensions spake generally that no Benefice should be burthened with greater Pensions then of the third part of the fruits or of their value conformeable to that which was vsed when the Pensions began This seem 〈◊〉 conuenient to the Cardinall of Loraine because there are some very rich benefices which could not be said to be burthened if they should pay two thirds and others so poore that they cannot beare any pension at all And therefore he said that this was not a iust distribution and that it was better to prohibite that Bishopriques of a thousand crownes and benefices of an hundred should be burthened and concerning the others to say nothing This opinion preuailed to the great content of the Legates and Papalins for the absolute power which was left to the Pope in good Benefices Those who demaunded a moderation of the pensions of reseruations of fruits formerly imposed of accesses and regresses made many and long discourses But the difficultie compelled euery one to bury all in silence for the confusion and disorders which were foreseene would ensue For all would haue excused themselnes that they would not resigne their Benefices without those conditions and those especially who had payd composition to the Chamber for the obtaining of such graces would haue complained that the graces should bee taken from them and the money not restored the restitution wereof was a thing impossible Finally euery one thought it enough to prouide for the future without thinking of that which is past The fourteenth Article which did detest and forbid all payment of part of the fruits for the collation prouision or possession did much please the French men They saide the payment of Annats was taken away by those words And indeed he that doth consider and examine them cannot giue them any other sence howsoeuer the euent hath shewed that they haue not been so vnderstood in Rome In the seuenteenth in which pluralitie of Benefices is forbid and dualtie granted when one is not sufficient some desired an addition that they should not be distant aboue a dayes iourney that the incumbent might make part of his residence in each of them But they could not obtaine it neither did they much labour foreseeing that that addition as also the whole Article would not bee executed but against those of the poorer sort onely The eighteenth howsoeuer it did please in that it did restore in effect the prouision of Benefices with cure to Bishops yet the French-men did oppose against the forme of the examination because it did seeme to binde the Bishops hands to strait Their reason was that by that concourse too open and to publike a way was giuen to ambition that antiquitie made profession to giue benefices to him that refused them whereas by this new manner they would not only procure them but professe themselues to be worthy of them In the nineteenth the Bishop of Conimbria spake at large against the Expectatiues or Aduowsons because they did make the incumbents death to bee desired and sometimes procured And for mentall Reseruations hee sayd they were fraudes and neere thefts and that it was better to leaue to the Pope the whole collation of all Benefices then to vse such vnworthy Artifices as was to giue vertue to a secret thought not published and to leaue a suspicion that it was not a reseruation in the minde but an inuention after the fact But Simoneta crossed his discourse saying that it was good to reprehend abuses for which no prouision was determined that it might be procured but seeing a common disposition to the remedie and the Decree composed alreadie it was sufficient to establish it by consenting without multiplying words of reprehension ambitiously when there was no neede The eleuenth of September the French Ambassadours receiued letters from the King of the eight and twentieth of August in which hee signified that hee had receiued the Articles imparted to them by the Legates and did see that matters were farre from the hope hee conceiued because to establish these was to pare the Kings nayles and to make those of the Ecclesiastiques The French King writeth to Trent concerning the Reformation of Princes longer Which because hee would not endure hee commanded to represent to the Fathers with wisedome dexteritie and courage that as euery Prince so long as the Councell doth proceed aright is bound to fauour it with all heate of zeale so to couer the sore which causeth the present euils and to make a greater with the preiudice of Kings is farre from that which was expected That he saw how lightly they passed ouer the reformation of the Clergy who onely haue giuen the scandals to those that haue separated themselues from the Romish Church and how they assume authoritie to take away the rights and prerogatiues of Kings to breake their Constitutions and Customes prescribed by time out of minde to anathematize and excommunicate Kings and Princes all tending to sowe disobedience sedition and rebellion of subiects against their Soueraignes whereas it is manifest to the whole world that the power of the Fathers and of the Councel extendeth onely to the reformation of the Clergie without touching matters of State or of Secular power and iurisdiction which is wholly distinct from the Ecclesiasticall and that alwayes when the Fathers and Councels haue presumed to handle such things Kings and Princes haue
of heresie and others said it was much to bee suspected at the least and others that it was offensiue to godly eares They said hee had taken occasion to doe it in absence of the Cardinall of Loraine who would neuer haue endured those termes and that his end was to dissolue the Councell that hee did attribute to Kings more then belongeth to them that hee inferred that the Popes authority is not necessary for the vsing of Church goods that hee made the French King like to the Queene of England But nothing did so much offend as that hee said that the authority of the French Kings ouer persons and goods Ecclesiasticall was not founded vpon the Pragmatique Concordates and priuiledges giuen by Popes but vpon the law of Nature holy Scripture ancient Councels and lawes of the Christian Emperours The French Ambassadours were reprehended also because they did not follow the steps of the Emperours and Spanish Ambassadors who though they had the same interests made not such a commotion because they knew there was no reason for it De Ferrieres defended himselfe said that the Legates had promised the Cardinall of Loraine that this matter should not bee spoken of but with such moderation as that it should not touch the affaires of France which was not performed that the Kings instruction had beene imparted to the Cardinall who if he had beene present would not onely haue consented to but counselled Protestation that those were great Ignorantes who hauing seene nothing but the Decretals Lawes of foure hundred yeeres did thinke that there were 〈◊〉 Ecclesiasticall lawes before them that if any would reforme the King by the Decretals he would reforme them by the Decrees and lead them also to more ancient times not onely of Saint Austine but of the Apostles also that he did not make the French King as the Queene of England but did oppose them who haue begunne long since to enlarge their owne authority by di 〈…〉 ing the Kings that if those Articles did so much damnifie the Emperour and Catholique King as they doe France they would neuer haue beene proposed and therefore he was not to take example by those who haue not equall interests The Arch-bishop of Sant and the Abbat of Claraual were distasted most of all who went vp and downe saying that the Ambassadours had done ill to protest and that their end was to make a confusion and giue occasion for a Nationall Councel in France that they were men not well affected creatures of the King of Nauarre sent by him to the Councel for his owne deseignes had protested without the Kings commission that it was fit to make them shew their instructions to frame an Inquisition against them as not hauing a good opinion in matter of faith Where in great differences did arise between the Ambassadours and them The next day the Ambassadors gaue the King an account of the causes why they had deferred the protestation vntill then and how they were forced at that time to come vnto it adding that they would deferre the registring of it in the acts of the Councell vntill his Maiesty had seene it and commanded them what they should doe The Legats not hauing a copie of the Oration made a collection of it by the memory of those who had beeene most attentiue to send it to the Pope of which de Ferrieres hauing gotten a copie complained that many things were expressed against his intention and in particular where hee named Ecclesiasticall lawes it was repeated spirituall lawes and that Kings might take Church goods at their pleasure whereas hee had sayd onely for necessary cause By this he was forced to giue foorth his Oration and sent a copie of it to Rome to the Cardinall of Loraine excusing himselfe for not hauing vsed words of such acrimony as he was commanded in the last instructions and in the first which are reconfirmed in those adding also that he thought it necessary to obey the King and was not willing to vndergoe the reprehensions of the Counsellors of Parliament who would haue taxed him if in a Generall Councell matters of so great importance had beene determined against that which hath beene by them so exactly maintained besides the Kings authority which hee defended hauing beene vpheld foure hundred yeeres by the Kingdome of France against the war in opposition of it made by the Court of Rome it was not iust that the Fathers of the Councell the greater part of whom are Courtiers should be Iudges of the ancient differences which the kingdome hath with that Court He gaue a copie of the oration to the Ambassadors also and to as many as did desire it and some saide that he had pronounced it otherwise then it was written Whereunto hee replyed that that could not bee said by any that had any meane vnderstanding of the Latine and that howsoeuer it was the same pronounced and written yet if they thought otherwise they must remember that the stile of the Synod was neuer to iudge of things as they were deliuered in voyce but as they were exhibited in writing and therefore they should moue no controuersie herein or if they would himselfe was to bee beleeued before any other The oration being published it was answered in the name of the Synod And answered by a namelesse man Hee said that the French Ambassadours had reason to compare themselues to the Ambassadours of the Iewes because they had both made an vniust complaint against GOD and that the same answere might be giuen them which the Prophet gaue to that people in the name of GOD that if they had fasted and lamented so many yeeres or ate and drunke all was for their owne interests that the Kings of France were cause of all the abuses of that Kingdome by naming to Bishoprickes vnlearned persons ignorant in Ecclesiasticall discipline and more inclined to a lasciuious then to a religious life that the French-men would not haue a resolution in the controuersies of faith that Christian doctrine might allwayes be vncertaine and place might be giuen to new masters who might rub the itching eares of that vnquiet Nation that they spared not to say in those turbulent times that it belonged to the King though very yong as yet to dispose of all the gouerment of the Church that they had sayd with asseueration that beneficed men had onely the vse of the reuenues whereas in France time out of mind they haue carried themselues for Vsufructuaries making Testaments and receiuing inheritances from their kinsfolke who die intestate that to say the poore are owners of the reuenues was much contrary to another saying in the same oration that the King is Patron of all Ecclesiastical goods and might dispose of them at his pleasure that it was a great absurdity to say that the King might not bee reprehended by a generall Councell seeing that Dauid was reprehended by the Prophet Nathan and tooke it in good part that it did
occasion For as hee would continue in the vnion and obedience of the Church so hee would preserue inuiolable the rights of his crowne without suffering them to be questioned or disputed or himselfe forced to shew them That they should not thinke to satisfie him with saying in the ende Sauing and reseruing the rights c. because vnder this colour they would binde him to shew a reason in euery opposition That if hee had seene the Articles as they were proposed hee would haue iudged that the Ambassadour could not haue done otherwise then make the opposition which his desire was they should first haue shewed to him but said they were to bee excused in regard of the occasion suddenly arising and of the circumstances which did produce it and of the suspitions which made them doubt of some Artifice to precipitate the decision And if the Pope had no intention as hee the Cardinall giueth him to vnderstand that the rights of the Emperour and Kings should bee touched and disputed his Holinesse must turne his anger vpon the Legats who proposed the Articles and named Kings Emperour Republikes and not vpon the Ambassadors That hee thinketh the protestation may be iustified before all Christendome when the Articles shal be seene That the Legats hauing proposed those Articles against the intention of his Holinesse he ought not to referre himselfe to their discretion hereafter nor to cause his Ambassadors to returne vntill he had ful assurance that those Articles should not be spoken of any more which being done he will command them to goe againe to the Councell Concerning the citation and sentence the King gaue order to Henry Clutia The French King taketh part with the Queene of Nauarre Lord d'Oysel to tell the Pope that his Maiestie had vnderstood to his great displeasure that which he did not beleeue by the fame which was spread vntill he had seene a copie of the monitories affixed in Rome that the Queene was so proceeded against as that hee was bound to defend her First in regard the cause and danger was common to all Kings who therefore were obliged to protect her and the rather because she was a widow and his obligation was the greater in respect of the neere kinred hee hath with her by both lines and by agnation with her husband who died but a little before in the warre against the Protestants leauing his sonnes Pupils Therefore hee could not abandon her cause following the examples of his ancesters and the rather because hee ought not to indure that any should make warre against his neighbours vnder colour of religon adding that it was not pious to put the Kingdomes of Spaine and France lately ioyned in friendship in danger of a bloody warre for this cause He said moreouer that the Queene hauing many Fees in France shee could not by the rights and priuiledges of that Kingdom be compelled to appeare either in person or by Proctor adding many examples of Princes and Popes who haue proceeded with due and lawfull moderation Hee touched the forme of the citation by Edict a thing not heard of in former times inuented by Boniface the eighth and as too hard and vniust moderated by Clement the fifth in the Councell of Vienna He said that such citations could by no meanes take place but against the inhabitants to whom the accesse is not secure and that the Queene remayning in France a great iniurie was done to him and the Kingdome by vsing that forme as also was done by exposing to prey and granting to the Vsurpers the Fees she holdeth in France the right whereof belongeth to him And euery one marueiled hee said that his Holinesse who did fauour so affectionately the cause of King Antonie while he liued in being his mediator with the King of Spaine would now oppresse his children and widow But he complained most of all that so many Kings Princes and cities hauing departed from the Church of Rome with in fourtie yeeres hee had not so proceeded with any other which shewed well that he did it not for the good of her soule but for other ends Hee wished his Hol. to consider that power was giuen to Popes for saluation of soules not to depriue Princes of their States nor to order any thing in earthly possessions which hauing beene formerly attempted by them in Germanie did much trouble the publike quiet Hee intreated the Pope to reuoke all his Actes against the Queene protesting that in case hee would not hee would proceede to those remedies which his predecessours haue vsed Hee complained also of the cause of the Bishops and commanded his Ambassador And with the Bishops that declaring vnto him the ancient examples the liberties and immunities of the French Church and the authoritie of the Kings in causes Ecclesiasticall he should pray the Pope not to make any innouation Monsieur d' Oisel performed this office with great vehemencie and after many treaties with the Pope obtained of him to speake no more either of the Queene or of the Bishops But in Trent the Session being ended and matters well agreed on betweene the Legates and Loraine and the businesse imparted to the principall Papalins Otranto Taranto and Parmaâ— as also to the Emperours Ambassadours The Card of Loraine publisheth y e desseigne to finish y e Councell Loraine began to publish their deseigne that the Councel might bee finished with one Session more Hee sayd hee could not bee in Trent at Christmas that himselfe and all the French Bishops must depart before that time that hee desired to see the Councel ended and was loath to leaue so honourable an assembly but that hee could not otherwise doe beeing commanded by the King The Imperialists also did publish in the Councell that the Emperour did desire the dispatch and that the King of the Romanes did write that his desire was it should bee finished by Saint Andrewes day or at the longest in the beginning of the next moneth by all meanes And indeede that King not to please the Pope but because it was his opinion did sollicite the conclusion For beeing to hold a Diet hee was not willing his Father should haue Ambassadours in the Councell and said that if that were shut vp the affaires of Religion in Germanie would bee in farre better case The greater part of the Fathers were glad to heare this and Morone making a Congregation in his house the fifteenth of Nouember of the Legates two Cardinals and fiue and twenty Bishops the principall of euery Nation hee proposed that the Councell hauing beene assembled for the necessities of Germanie and France and now the Emperour King of the Romanes Cardinall of Loraine and all Princes desiring that it should bee finished they would speake their opinion concerning the concluding of it and the manner Loraine sayd it was necessary to finish it not to hold Christendom in suspence any longer to shew the Catholikes what they ought to beleeue and to take away the
Nouice two yeeres at the least at what age soeuer he entred The Generals opposed saying it was not iust to hinder any from entring into Religion who was capable to know what the Regular vowes did import which capacitie was iudged by the Church to bee at the age of sixteene yeeres in a time when the world was not so well awake and therefore that it was fit rather to make the age lesse then greater which reason they vsed also against the two yeeres of the Nouiceship In the end because they were willing to please all they resolued to satisfie the Generals also and to make no innouation herein Besides the twentie two Articles there was another in which power was giuen to the Prouincials Generals and Heads of the Orders to expell the incorrigible out of the Order and to depriue them of the habite Which Iohannes Antonius Fachinnettus Bishop of Nicastro opposed sharpely saying that the profession and Act of admission to it are a mutuall contract and as it were a marriage by which the professed is bound to the Monastery and the Monastery to him and as the one could not depart so the other could not put him away and that by meanes of this Decree all Cities would bee filled with expelled Friars to the great scandall of the world The Arch-bishop of Rosano said to the contrary that the relation was not as betweene man and wife but as betweene father and sonne and that the sonne could neuer lawfully refuse the father but the father might emancipate his sonne especially if hee were disobedient and that it was a lesse euill to see expelled Friars in the Cities then incorrigible in the Monasteries The Generals were not all of one opinion The perpetuall did approoue the expulsion but the temporary did not The maior part inclined according to the custome of a multitude when it consulteth to leaue things in the state they were and not to decree either for the one side or the other But in this consultation it was often repeated and by many that the people did receiue great scandal to see some weare a religious habit many yeeres and afterwards become seculars This brought the secret profession into question and made a consultation to begin whether they ought to declare it to bee of force as it had beene vntill that time or that no profession doth bind but that which is expresse But this had difficulties also for temper whereof this resolution was taken that the religious Prelat the yeere of probation being ended should be bound either to giue the Nouice leaue to depart or admit him to the profession And this was inserted in the sixteenth Article as in a place conuenient Generall Laynez commended the Decree very much as necessary but desired that his societie might bee excepted alleadging that the condition of it was different from that of other regular Orders that in those tacite profession hath place by ancient custome and approbation of the Apostolique Sea which in their society is prohibited that the cause of scandall which the people receiueth in seeing some in a secular habite who haue long worne the religious doth cease in them in regard the habit of the Iesuits doth not differ from the secular that their society hath also a confirmation from the Apostolique Sea that the Superiour may admit to the profession after a long time which hath neuer beene made to any Regular All inclined to fauour him with this exception for extention whereof hee contended that the Rules of speaking Latine did require that the expression should bee in the plurall saying that by these things the Synod doth not intend to alter the institution of the Iesuits c. And it was not considered that this manner of speech might bee referred both to the admitting or dismissing of Nouices in the end of the Laymez maketh vse of the negligence of the Fathers in Trent yeere of Probation and to the whole Contents of the sixteenth Article as also that it might be referred to all the things contained in the sixteen heads But the Father knew how to make vse of the negligence of others laying a foundation on which the succeeding Iesuites might build that singularitie which now appeareth in their Societie The Congregation of the two and twentieth treated of Indulgences the difficultie and length of which matter made the maior part to bee of opinion to speake of it no more in regard all were resolued before to auoide impediments But some desired to handle them saying that otherwise the Heretickes would say that they were omitted because there was no ground to maintaine them Others thought it sufficient to speake of their vse onely and to take away the abuses which the corruption of times hath brought in The Ambassadour of Portugall said hee was sorry that prouision was not made for the Crusadoes but would bee silent lest occasion might bee taken to prolong the Councell The Emperours Ambassadours though they did ioyntly sollicite the Expedition by commission from their Master were not of accord in this Prague would not haue them speake of the points of doctrine Fiue-Churches said that if they were omitted and the abuses of reliques Images and Purgatorie not taken away the Synode was quite shamed The Bishop of Modena tolde the Fathers that in case they would handle Indulgences as they had done Iustification considering all the causes and resoluing all the questions they would finde it difficult and to require a long time it being impossible to make that matter plaine but by determining first whether they bee absolutions or compensations onely and suffrages or whether they doe remit the penalties imposed by the Confessor onely The Councel dareth not handle the matter of Indulgences exactly or all that are due likewise whether the Treasure which is put for their foundation doeth onely consist of the merits of CHRIST or whether those of Saints bee required also whether they may be giuen though the receiuer performe nothing whether they extend to the dead also and other things of no lesse difficultie But to determine that the Church may graunt them and hath done so in all times and that they are profitable for the faithfull who doe worthily receiue them needeth no great disputation The authoritie to graunt them is prooued by the Scripture their continuall vse by Apostolicall tradition and authoritie of Councels and the perspicuitie of the whole matter by the vniforme doctrine of the Schoolemen Vpon this a Decree may be composed without difficultie The opinion had many followers and hee with other Friar Bishops was deputed to make a Decree in this sense adding a prouision against abuses In the Congregations following they handled the Index of bookes Catechisme Breuiarie Missals and Agends And all things determined in the particular congregations of the Prelates deputed for these matters since the beginning of the Synod were read Wherein they did not all agree Some thought that certaine Authours and Bookes were censured without reason
the Synod doth declare that in all the Decrees of reformation made vnder Paul Iulius and Pius in the Councel with what words or clauses soeuer it shall be vnderstood that the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea is excepted and preserued Being not able to dispatch all the day being farre spent the residue was deferred vntill the next morning according to a determination made in the The Decrees of Indulgences finishing the Councell and of demanding the Popes Confirmation c. generall Congregation in which the Congregation was made before day howsoeuer newes was come that the Pope was better and out of danger of death The decrees of Indulgences finishing the Councell and demaunding confirmation were read and approued by all After dinner the Session was held in which the decree of Indulgence was read containing in substance That CHRIST hath giuen authoritie of granting them to the Church and hath vsed the same from all antiquitie And therefore the Synod doeth teach and command that the vse of them ought to bee continued as profitable for Christian people and approoued by Councels and doeth anathematize those that shall say they are vnprofitable and that the Church hath not power to graunt them And to preserue the ancient custome and prouide against abuses it doeth commaund that all those offices of Pardonmongers be abolished and for the other abuses it doth command the Bishops that euery one shall collect all of his owne Church and propose them in the Prouinciall Synod to be referred to the Pope who will take order therein Concerning fasts difference of meates and obseruation of feasts it exhorteth Bishops to obserue the precepts of the Roman Church and for the Index howsoeuer it was finished in regard the Synod hath not time to iudge of it it doth ordaine that it shall be carried to the Pope and referred to his censure and the same shall bee done concerning the Catechisme Breuiaris Missall It published also mother decree that by the places assigned to Ambas it shall be vnderstood that no man is preiudiced In the end it prayeth the Princes to vse meanes that the decrees of the Councell be not violated by the heretickes but receiued and obserued by them and by all in which if any difficultie or necessirie of declaration shall arise the Pope calling The Decrees of the two former conuocations are recited those whom he shall iudge fit from the places where the difficultie is or calling generall Councels or by some other meanes will make prouision Afterwards all the decrees of reformation made in this Councell vnder Paul and Iulius as well of faith as of reformation were recited For the last thing the Secretarie going into the midst did interrogate whether the Fathers were pleased that an end should bee made of that Synod and in the name of it of the Legats and Presidents a confirmation demaunded of Pope Pius the fourth of all things decreed vnder Paul Iulius and his Holinesse And they answered not one by one but all together Placet Cardinall Morone as chiefe President granted to euery one that was present in the Session or had assisted in the Councell a Plenary Indulgence and blessed the Councell The Councel is ended And a plenary Indulgence is giuen and dismissed them all saying that after they had giuen thanks to GOD they might goe in peace It was an ancient custome in the Orientall Churches to handle the matter of Councels in a publique meeting of all and vpon occasion popular acclamations did often happen and sometimes tumultuous which notwithstanding did conclude in concord And in the end the Bishops transported with ioy for the vniforme determinations did passe to acclamations in praise of the Emperours who had assembled and fauoured the Councell in commendation of the doctrine declared by the Councell in prayers to The custome of Acclamations is imitated in Trent GOD for his continuall diuine assistance to the Church for the welfare of the Emperours and for the health and prosperitie of the Bishops which were not premeditated but as the spirit did excite some Bishop more zealous to breake out fitly into some one of these conceipts so the common concourse did cry with him This was imitated in Trent yet not giuing place to the extemporary spirit of any but meditating what should bee proposed and answered and repeating it out of a paper The Cardinall of Loraine Wherein the Card. of Loraine was chiefe tooke vpon him to bee the chiefe not onely to compose the acclamations but to thunder them out also which was generally construed for a lightnesse and vanitie not beseeming such a Prelate and prince to doe an office which did belong rather to the Deacons of the Councell then to so principall an Archbishop and Cardinall The Cardinall roaring and the Fathers answering A long life for his Holinesse and eternall felicitie for Paul and Iulius were prayed for likewise eternall memory for Charles the fift and for the Kings protectors of the Councell long life for the Emperour Ferdinand and for the Kings Princes and Repuqligues many thanks were giuen to the Legats and Cardinals and long life wished vnto them life and happy returne to the Bishops and the faith of the holy general Synod of Trent was commended as the faith of S. Peter of the Fathers and of the Orthodoxe An Anathema An excommunication of heretiques in generall onely was denounced against all Hereticks in generall in one word onely not specifying either ancient or moderne The Fathers were cōmanded vpon paine of excommunication to subscribe the Decrees with their owne hand The next day being Sunday was spent in this and to doe it in order there was as it were a congregation And the subscriptions were of foure Legats two The number of those that suscribed Cardinals three Patriarkes fiue and twentie Archbishops 268. Bishops seuen Abbats nine and thirty Proctours of men absent seuen Generals of Regular orders And howsoeuer it had beene determined that the Ambassadours should subscribe after the Rathers yet a contrary resolution was then taken for two respects One was that the French Ambassadour being not The ambassadors did not subscribe for two causes there if the subscriptions of the others should be seene and not his it might bee thought a manifestation that the French-men would not receiue the Councell The other because the Count of Luna had said that hee would not subscribe absolutely but with reseruation because his King had not consented to the ending of the Councell And the Legats published that it not being the custome that the Decrees should bee subscribed by any that hath not a deliberatiue voice it would bee a thing vnusuall if the Ambassadours should In Rome when the Pope fell sicke all fearing his life there was much 〈◊〉 Popes 〈…〉 e made 〈◊〉 confu 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 confusion in the Court. For neuer hauing knowen a Pope die in time of a Councell they were very fearefull what might happen They had
confirmed by those that heard them rather then by him that did not know them But others answered that there was no neede the Pope should then see them because nothing was done in Trent which was not first resolued by him In many consistories following the Pope spake for the obseruation of the Decrees of the Councell saying he would obserue them himselfe though hee was not bound and gaue his word that hee would neuer derogate from them but for euident and vrgent causes and with consent of the Cardinals He charged Morone and Simoneta to bee diligent in aduertising him if any contrary thing were proposed or handled in consistorie which was but a small remedie against the transgressions because not an hundreth part of the grants made in Rome are dispatched in consistorie He sent the Bishops to their residence and resolued to make vse of the Protonotaries and Referendaries in gouerning the citie of Rome and the Ecclesiasticall state But howsoeuer he was freed from great trouble by the conclusion of the Councell yet there were some remainders of it in all kingdomes which brought new difficulties vpon him Aduice came out of Spaine that the King was offended with the ending of And are executed in Spaine by the Kings authority onely the Councell and determined to call the Bishops and agents for the Clergie of Spaine before him to set downe in what manner it might bee executed And the aduice was not false For not only all that was done in Spaine for receiuing and executing the Decrees of the Councell that yeere partly in the Spring and partly in the Autumne was by order and resolution taken in the Kings Councell but the King sent also his Presidents to the Synods which were held causing to bee proposed that which pleased him and was fit for his seruice to the great distast of the Pope who was angry the King should take so much vpon him in matters Ecclesiasticall But hee made no demonstration Which maketh the Pope angry heereof to his Ministers purposing to make vse of it in another opportunitie designed by himselfe which shall bee related in due place The President de Ferrieres hauing while hee remained in Venice made obseruations vpon the Decrees of the two last Sessions held after his departure from Trent and sent them to the Court the Cardinall of Loraine at his The Card of Lorain is taxeâ— in France at his returne returne into France had many assaults and reprehensions for consenting to things preiudiciall to the Kingdome They said that by the words of the first Article of reformation in the last Session where it is said that the Pope hath charge of the vniuersall Church in Latin Sollicitudinem Ecclesiae Vniuersae hee had yeelded the point which himselfe and all the French Bishops had so long contended for and obtained that preiudice might not bee done to the opinion of France of the superioritie of the Councell aboue the Pope that hee might haue remedied this with one little word by making them say as S. Paul had done care of all the Churches because no man would haue denied that kind of speech which S. Paul did vse that preiudice was likewise done to the same opinion of the superioritie of the Councell in the one and twentieth Article of the last session sauing in all the Decrees the authoritie of the Apostolique Sea and in the last Decree for demanding the Popes confirmation It was opposed also that the King and French Church hauing contested that the Councell might bee declared to bee new and not the old continued the continuation was declared that it was one Councell with that of Paul and Iulius in the said one and twentieth Article and in the Decree for reading the things constituted vnder those Popes by which all was basely yeelded which had beene two yeeres maintained by the King They sayd moreouer that the approbation of the things done vnder Iulius was dishonourable and preiudiciall to the protestation then made by King Henry the second But they reprehended aboue all that honourable mention hauing beene alwayes made vnder Paul and Iulius of King Francis the first and King Henry the second together with Charles the fifth the Cardinall had not caused a memorie to bee made of them in the acclamations when it was made of Charles nor the present King to bee named when the liuing Emperour was The Cardinall excused other things saying that with sixe Prelates for hee had no more in his company hee was not able to resist the consent of more then two hundred But this last opposition hee knew not how to excuse though hee sayd it was to preserue the peace of the two Kingdomes For it was replied that he might haue suffered others to make the inâ—onation and not to haue been the authour himselfe of that preiudice And so it is seene that vaine men often times thinking to gaine reputation by retaile doe lose it in grosse But the Counsellers of the Parliament found many other things to oppose The censure of the Parliament of Paris vpon the last Session against the Articles of Reformation published in those two Sessions where the Ecclesiasticall authority they said was inlarged beyond its bounds with the wrong and diminution of the temporall by giuing power to Bishops to proceede to pecuniary mulcts and imprisonment against the Laitie whereas no authority was giuen by CHRIST to his Ministers but meere and pure Spirituall that when the Clergâ—e was made a member and part of the policie the Princes did by fauour allow the Bishops to punish inferiour Clergie-men with temporall punishments that discipline might bee obserued amongst them but to vse such kinde of punishments against the Laiques they had neither from the Law of God nor of man but by vsurpation onely that in the matter of Duell they pretend to proceede against the Emperour Kings and other Souâ—reignes who graunt it in their Kingdomes euen by excommunication whereas their opinion was that to permit Duell in some cases was not amiffe as the permitting of fornication and other offences howbeit they are sinnes was not ill in regard of publique vtilitie and to auoyd greater inconueniences They said that this power beeing naturall and giuen to the Princes by God could not bee taken away or restrained by any power of man They thought it also intolerable to excommunicate Kings and Princes holding it for a sure maxime in France that the King cannot bee excommunicated nor his officers for execution of their offices They added that to depriue Princes of their States Lords of their Fees and to confiscate the goods of priuate men were all vsurpations of the temporall authoritie because that which was giuen by CHRIST to the Church doeth not extend it selfe to things of this nature Concerning Patronages they said great wrong was done to the Seculars in disabling their proofes and that the whole Article was grounded vpon a false maxime that all benefices are free if the Patronage bee not
sint vel minus boni quam caeteri mortales esse solent Englished thus No man expects any sanctitie in Popes now a dayes they are thought to be excellent Popes if they haue neuer so little honestie or be not so wicked as other men vse to be Last of all thou mayest reade an Epistle written by that famous Prelate Bishop Iewell as an answere to a friend of his who liued neere the place and in the time of this vnlawfull assembly or conuenticle at Trent In it thou mayest finde reason enough why the Church of England did neither send Prelates to it nor receiue afterwards the Decrees and Constitutions of it As likewise the Church of France refused to doe though their Bishops were present in it When thou hast read these things consider well of them and the Lord giue thee a true vnderstanding in all things GREGORIE GREGORIE to the Emperour MAVRICIVS concerning IOHN Bishop of Constantinople who hath assumed the name of Vniuersall Bishop Chap. 76. OVrmost religious Lord whom God hath placed ouer vs Ep. 32. amongst other weighty cares belonging to the Empire doth labour by the iust rule of holy writ to keepe the Clergie in peace and charitie Hee truely and piously considereth that no man can well gouerne matters terrene except he can manage well things Diuine also and that the Common-wealths peace and quiet depends vpon the tranquillity of the Church Vniuersall For most gracious Souereigne what humane power or strength would presume to lift vp irreligious hands against your most Christian Maiestie if the Clergie being at vnitie amongst themselues would seriously pray vnto our Sauiour CHRIST to preserue you who haue so well deserued of vs or what Nation so barbarous as would exercise such cruelty against the faithfull except the liues of vs who are called Priests but indeede are not were most depraued and wicked But whilest we leaue those things which belong not vnto vs and imbrace those things for which wee are not fitte wee raise the Barbarians vp against vs and our offences doe sharpen the swordes of our enemies by which meanes the Common-wealth is weakened For what can wee say for our selues if the people of God ouer whom wee are though vnworthily placed bee oppressed by the multitude of our offences if our examples destroy that which our preaching builds and our works giue as it were the lye to our doctrine Our bones are worne with fasting but our mindes are puft vp Our bodies are couered with poore clothing but in our hearts wee are as braue as may be We lie groueling in the ashes but ayme at matters exceeding high Wee are teachers of humilitie but patternes of pride hiding the teeth of wolues vnder a sheepes countenance The end of all is to make a shew to men though God knoweth the trueth Therefore our most pious Souereigne hath been most prudently carefull to set the Church at vnitie that hee might the better compose the tumults of warre and to ioyne their hearts together This verily is my desire and doe yeeld for my part due obedience to your souereigne commands Howsoeuer in regard it is not my cause but Gods and for that not I onely but the whole Church is troubled because religious Lawes venerable Synods and the very precepts of our Lord IESVS CHRIST are disobeyed by the inuention of a proud and pompous speech my desire is that our most Religious Souereigne would lance this sore and would tie the partie affected with the cords of his Imperiall authoritie in case hee shall make his resistance By binding of 〈◊〉 the Common-wealth is eased and by the paring away of such excremen 〈…〉 as these the Empire is inlarged All men that haue read the Gospel doe know that euen by the very words of our LORD the care of the whole Church is committed to S. Peter the Apostle Prince of all the Apostles For to him it is sayd a Iohn 21. Peter louest thou me Feede my sheepe b Luke 22. behold Satan hath desired to winnow thee as wheate and I haue prayed for thee that thy faith should not faile and thou being at the last conuerted confirme thy brethren To him it is said c Matt. 16. Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it And to thee I will giue the Keyes of heauen and whatsoeuer thou bindest on earth shall be bound also in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shall bee loosed also in heauen Behold he hath the Keyes of the Kingdome and the power of binding and loosing is giuen vnto him The care and the principalitie of the whole Church is committed to him and yet is not called Vniuersall Apostle howbeit this most holy man Iohn my fellow Priest laboureth to bee called Vniuersall Bishop I am inforced to crie out and say Oh corruption of times and manners Behold the Barbarians are become Lords of all Europe Cities are destroyed Castles are beaten downe Prouinces depopulated there is no husbandman to till the ground Idolaters doe rage and domineere ouer Christians and yet Priests who ought to lie weeping vpon the pauement and in ashes desire names of vanitie and doe glory in new and profane titles Doe I most Religious Souereigne pleade herein mine owne cause Doe I vindicate a wrong done to my selfe and not maintaine the cause of God Almighty and of the Church Vniuersall Who is hee who presumeth to vsurpe this new name against both the law of the Gospel and of the Canons I would to God there might bee one called Vniuersall without wronging of others We know that many Priests of the Church of Constantinople haue been not onely heretiques but euen the chiefe leaders of them Out of this schoole proceeded Nestorius who thinking it not to be possible that God should be made man did beleeue that IESVS CHRIST the Mediatour betweene God and man was two persons and went as farre in Infidelitie as the Iewes themselues Thence came Macedonius who denied the holy Ghost consubstantiall to the Father and the Sonne to be God If then euery one in that Church doth assume that name by which hee maketh himselfe the head of all good men the Catholique Church which God forbid must needes bee ouerthrowen when hee falleth who is called Vniuersall But let this blasphemous name be farre from Christians by which all honor is taken from all other Priests while it is foolishly arrogated by one It was offered to the Bishop of Rome by the reuerend Councell of Chalcedon in honour of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles but none of them either assumed or consented to vse it lest while this priuiledge should be giuen to one all others should bee depriued of that honour which is due vnto them Why should we refuse this name when it was offered and another should assume it without any offer at all This man contemning obedience to the Canons is the rather to be humbled
many cases the whole care of matters terrene belonged to them sometimes they deposed the Emperours and mooued the Electors to make choyce of others in their roome and sometimes the Emperours chose new Popes or caused them to be chosen by others By these controuersies and by the Popes abode seuenty yeeres at Auignion and by meanes of a Schisme which happened in Italie after that the Popes were returned to Rome it came to passe that in those Cities which were subiect to the Church especially in those of Romania many potent Citizens each in his owne Countrey attained to souereigne power The Bishops of Rome either persecuted them or not being able to ouercome them gaue them these Cities to bee held of them in Vassallage or inuested other commanders in them So the Cities of Romania began to haue particular Lords by the name for the most part of Vicars of the Church Thus Ferrara first giuen by the Pope to Azo de Esti to be gouerned by him was afterwards granted to him vnder the title of Vicarship This familie was in processe of time exalted to more illustrious honours Bolonia being thus possessed by Iohn Visconte Arch-bishop of Milan was after giuen him by the Pope as a Vicarship of Rome Vpon the same occasions there arose many particular Lords in many places of the Marquisat of Anconia of the Patrimonie of Saint Peter and of Vmbria now called the Dukedome of Spoleto all which was done either against the Pope his will or by his forced consent The same variations being also in Lombardie amongst the Cities of the Empire it sometimes fell out that the Vicars of Romania and of other Ecclesiasticall territories withdrawing themselues openly from the Church acknowledged to hold those Cities in Vassalage from the Emperours and those who possessed Milan Mantua and other Imperiall places were contented to hold them from the Bishops of Rome In these times Rome though still named the Domaines of the Church was gouerned by it selfe When the Popes returned from Auignion into Italie for a while they were obeyed as Lords but the Romans soone after erected the magistracie of the Banderefi and relapsed into their wonted contumacie Hereupon the Popes retaining but small authoritie absented themselues wholly from thence vntill the Romanes beeing fallen into great pouertie and grieuous disorders by the absence of the Court and the yeere 1400. approaching in which they hoped if the Pope were at Rome there would be a great concourse of all Christendom by reason of the Iubelie they most humbly besought Pope Boniface to returne to them offering to put down the office of the Banderefi and to yeeld him absolute obedience Vpon these conditions hee returned to Rome and while the people were intent vpon their gaine made himselfe absolute Lord of the Citie and fortified and put a garrison in the Castle of S. Angelo Those who succeeded vntill Pope Eugenius found many difficulties but then the souereigntie was so well established that all his successors gouerned the Citie euen at their owne pleasure Being raised by these steps vnto earthly power they laid a side by little and little the care of soules and of diuine precepts so that setting their affections wholly vpon earthly greatnesse and vsing their spirituall authoritie only as an instrument of their temporall they seemed rather to bee secular Princes then Priests After this their care and businesse was no more sanctitie of life increase of religion loue and charitie towards their neighbour but armies and wars against Christians handling the sacrifices euen with bloudie hands but heaping vp of wealth but new lawes new arts new snares to scrape monie from all parts For this end they vsed their spirituall weapons without respect and sould things both sacred and profane without any shame at all The Popes and the Court thus abounding with wealth there followed pompe riot dishonestie lust and abominable pleasures no care of posteritie no thought of maintayning the perpetuall dignitie of the Papacie but in place hereof succeeded ambitious and pestiferous desires to exalt their sonnes nephewes and kindred not onely to immoderate riches but to Principalities and to kingdoms bestowing their dignities and benefices not vpon virtuous and well deseruing men but eyther selling them to those who would giue most or misplacing them vpon ambitious couetous and impudently voluptuous persons Hauing lost by this meanes that respect and reuerence which formerly the world did giue them they did notwithstanding maintaine in part their authoritie by the powerfull name and maiestie of religion and somewhat they were helped by the facultie which they haue in gratifiing of great Princes and those who were potent about them by bestowing some Enclesiasticall fauours and dignities vpon them Hence it cometh to passe that they are in high respect amongst men so that whosoeuer taketh armes against them is esteemed infamous for it and findeth many oppositions by other Princes Whatsoeuer hapneth there is but smale gaine to bee made by striuing with them For those that conquere them vse the victorie as the Popes will who being conquered obtaine what conditions they please Now because they haue a great desire to raise their neerest kinred from the state of priuat men to bee great Princes oftentimes they haue beene for very many years last past the occasions and the instruments of raysing now wars and tumults in Italie But to returne to our principall purpose from which my most iust griefe for the publique losse hath transported mee further then the lawes of an historie doe well permit let vs declare that the Cities of Romania being vexed c. A part of the historie of FRANCIS GVICCIARDINE stollen out of his tenth Booke Saying that the great oppression endured by the generous Romans and that those spirits which conquered the world should become seruile may in part bee excused in respect of former times Such honor was then giuen to religion and religion was so graced with miracles and sanctified manners that their ancesters without any constraint of armes or violence yeelded obedience to the gouernment of Ecclesiastiques and willingly submitted their necks to the sweet yoke of Christian pietie But now what necessitie what virtue what dignitie is there which can couer in any part the infamie and shame of this seruilitie Is it integritie of life holy examples giuen by these Priests or any miracles done by them what generation is there in the world more corrupt or more defiled with brutish and debauched manners It is miraculous that God the fountaine of Iustice hath so long indured such abominable wickednesse Some peraduenture may say that this tyrannie is supported by prowesse of armes or mens assiduous care and industrie for the preseruation of the Papall greatnesse But what generation is there in the world more auerse from the studies of war or more vnwilling to endure the labours belonging to it more giuen ouer to idlenesse and pleasure more negligent of the honor and profit of their successors The principalitie of the
which may be any way dammageable to him I will help to defend and maintaine against all the world the Papacie of the Church of Rome and the rules of the holy Fathers In old time when the Priests of Appollo Pytheus began to speake plainly in fauour of King Philip many would merrily say that Apollo began to Philippize When we see that nothing is decreed in the Councell but at the Popes pleasure why may wee not say that the oracles of the Councels doe Tapize that is say nothing but what the Pope will When Verres was charged with many crimes of which in probabilitie he was guiltie they say he was so wise as not to commit his triall to any but onely to some trusty persons of his owne traine The Popes haue dealt more wisely For they haue chosen such iudges whom they know neither will because it is their owne case in regard they refer all to voluptuousnesse and gluttonie nor can if they would because they are sworne decree any thing contrary to his will and pleasure They set the holy Bible in the midst as if they would doe nothing against it they looke vpon it afarre off and reade it not Indeede they bring a preiudicated opinion with them not regarding what Christ hath said but decreeing whatsoeuer they please 24 Therefore that libertie which ought to be in all consultations especially sacred and which is most proper to the Holy Ghost and the modestie of Christians is quite taken away Paul saith If any thing be reauealed to another that 1. Cor. 14 30. sitteth by let the first hold his peace But these men apprehend imprison and burne whosoeuer dareth but whisper against them Witnesse hereof the cruell death of two most holy and resolute men Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prague whom they put to death contrary to their safe conduct so brake their faith both with God and man So the wicked Prophet Zedekias when he had put on iron hornes strooke Micheas the Prophet of the Lord on the face saying how hath the spirit of God left me and is come to thee Therefore these men alone domineere in Councels all others being excluded They alone giue voices and make lawes like vnto the Ephesians in times past let no man say they liue here who is wiser then the rest except he haue a mind to be cast into banishment They will not heare any of our men speak In the last conuention of the Councel at Trent tenne yeres since the Ambassadors of the Princes and free Cities of Germanie came thither with a purpose to be heard but were absolutely refused For the Bishops and Abbots answered that they would not suffer their cause to haue a free hearing nor suffer controuersies to be discussed out of the word of God that our men were not to be heard at all except they would recant which if they refused to doe they should come into the Councell vpon none other condition but to heare the sentence of condemnation pronounced against them For Iulius the third in his Bull of indiction of the Councell declared plainely that either they should change their opinions or else should bee condemned for heretiques before they were heard Pius the fourth who hath now a purpose to reassemble the Councell hath alreadie preiudged for heretiques all those who haue left the Roman Church that is to say the greatest part of the Christian world before they were euer either seene or heard They say and they say it often that alreadie all is well with them and that they will not alter one iot of their doctrine and Religion Albertus Pighius saith that without the authoritie of the Roman Church one ought not to beleeue the cleerest and plainest Scripture Is this to restore the Church to her integritie Is this to seeke the trueth Is this the libertie and moderation of Councels 25 Though these things bee most vniust and most different from the fashion of ancient Councels and of modest men yet this is more vniust that whereas the world complaineth of the Papall pride and tyrannie and doth beleeue that nothing can be amended in the Church of God vntill he be reduced into order yet all things are referred vnto him as vnto a most consciencious pence maker and iudge And vnto what a kind of man good God are they referred I will not call him an enemie of the Trueth ambitious couetous proud intolerable euen to his owne followers But they would make iudge of all Religion him who commandeth that all his determinations shall bee of equall valew with those of Saint Peter himselfe and sayth that in case hee carrie a thousand soules with himselfe to Hell yet no man ought to reprehend him for it who auoucheth that he can make iniustice to bee iustice whom Camotensis affirmeth to haue corrupted the Scriptures that he might haue fulnesse of power and to conclude whom his owne familiars and followers Ioachimus Abbas Petrarch Marsilius Patauinus Laurentius Valla Hieronymus Sauanorola doe cleerely pronounce to bee The Antichrist All is referred to the iudgement and will of this man alone so that the same man is the partie arraigned and the Iudge the accusers are heard from an inferiour place and the partie accused sits in his Tribunall and pronounceth the sentence concerning himselfe These lawes forsooth so equall and so reasonable Pope Iulius hath giuen vs. No Councell sayth he is of any credit nor euer wil be vnlesse it be confirmed by the authority of the Church of Rome Bonifacius 8. sayth That no creature in the world can possibly be saued except he bee subiect to the Romane Church And Pope Pascal thus As though sayth hee any Councels haue made lawes for the Church of Rome when as all Councels doe subsist by it and receiue their strength from it and doe expresly except in all their Decrees the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome Another sayth That which the Pope approoueth or disprooueth wee ought to approoue or disprooue likewise And againe It is not lawfull for any man to disallow that which the Pope approoueth I know not what Parasite it is who most shamelesly sayth that though all the world should bee of one opinion against the Pope yet it seemeth to mee that the Popes opinion must bee maintained And another as impudently as hee It is a kinde of sacriledge but to dispute of the Pope's fact who though hee bee not alwayes a good man yet must hee alwayes bee presumed to bee Another yet more impudently sayth The Pope's will is heauenly therefore in those things which hee willeth his will standeth for reason neither ought any man to say to him why doe you so To leaue many the like sayings which are infinite and to make an end Pope Innocent the ninth speakes most impudently of all The Iudge will not bee iudged neither by the Emperour nor by Kings nor by the whole Clergie nor by all the people of the world O immortall God! how neere are they come to
oration in Councell 369 Duke of Alua might haue taken Rome but instead of that goeth thither for absolution 406 Duke of Sauoy taketh armes against the Protestants of his valleys 421 Is ouerthrowen by them and maketh a peace 446. Hath many Protestants within his territories 710 Duke of Bauaria sendeth ambassadors to Rome for the Communion of the Cup. 646 And desireth that his Priests may marry 679 E. ECchius opposeth Luther 6 Ecclesiasticall goods are aliened in France without the Popes consent 93 Ecolampadius dieth with sorrow for the death of his fellow Zuinglius 60 Edict of Ausburg about religion 57 Edict of the French King H 〈…〉 y 2. concerning religion 297 Edict of Iuli made in France 448 Edict of March made in France 471 Edward 6. King of England maketh a change in Religion 295 He dieth 283 Electors of Mentz and Triers craue leaue to depart from the Councell 362 And do depart 374 And so doth the Elector of Collen 374 Elizabeth obtaineth the crowne of England the Pope refuseth to acknowledge her she causeth a disputation to bee held in Westminster in matter of religion 411 She is inuited to the Councell in Trent 436 But will not suffer the Popes Nuncio to come into England 440 The Councell would haue proceeded against her but is disswaded by the Emperor 727 Episcopall iurisdiction is discoursed of by the Author 330. 331. c. Erasmus is condemned for his annotations vpon the New Testament which are confirmed by Pope Leo the tenth 473 Excommunication is denounced against all Heretiques in generall onely in the end of the Councell 813 Exemptions what they are is shewed in a large discourse made by the Author 220 Exemption of Cathedrall Churches in Spaine from the iurisdiction of Bishops raiseth a great stirre in the Councell 797 F. FAber sent to Zuric by the Bishop of Constance refuseth to dispute with Zuinglius 17 Faction made in Councell by the Pope and Legates 142. 256 A faction betweene the Dominicans and Franciscans 175. 229. 258 A faction made in Councell by the Pope 463. 504. 580 The Papalins themselues did not like that the Pope should labour so openly to make a maior part 585 A faction made by Cardinall Simoneta about the institution of Bishops 607 Practises vsed by the Legates to perswade the Prelats 621 A factious banquet made by the Arch-bishop of Otranto 627 Cardinall Madruccio said openly there was a Councel within the Councel 658. 659 Faith how many significations it hath 194. 195 Ferdinand desireth to possesse Transiluania and causeth the Bishop of Veradino to bee slaine is absolued by the Pope 373 Publisheth an Edict against innouation in Religion 387 And a Catechisme 387 388 Is installed Emperor and not acknowledged by Pope Paul the fourth but after is acknowledged by Pope Pius the fourth vnto whom he rendreth obedience 420 Goeth to Ispruc that hee may bee neere the Councell 649 Putteth in consultation seuenteene very important points concerning the present Councell 673 Writeth to the Legats and the Pope very effectually for a serious reformation 682. 683. Giueth his word to Cardinall Morone to vse conniuencie hereafter for matters of the Councell 705 His sudden sicknesse maketh the Fathers in Trent afraid 779 780 Fisher Bishop of Rochester is created Cardinall for his great worth and is beheaded 43. dayes after 74 Florence becommeth free and doth deface the Statues of Leo the tenth and of Clement the seuenth 44 Forme of proceeding in Councell 344 Francis the first the French King is taken prisoner at Pauia 35 It set at liberty and absolued from his oath 37 Francis Sforza Duke of Milan dieth 77 Francis of Toledo is Ambassador for the King of Spaine in Councell 154 Perswaded that the reformation should be handled before the doctrine 166 Francis the second the French King persecuteth the Protestants 417 418 He dieth 436 Free will is discussed 208 209 210 French Ambassadour speaketh in Councel 509 The French Ambassadours desire that their Prelats may be expected 552 The French Ambassadour De Ferrieres maketh an oration 631 And another 666 Which vexeth the Fathers 667 The French Ambassadours goe to Venice 790 French petitions are written against in Rome 674 The Pope resolueth not to consent to them 690 French Prelates cited to Rome for Lutheranisme 693 Sentence is pronounced against them 790 They are defended by the King 795 G. GEneua promoteth thereformed religionin France 422 The Pope perswadeth the French King to make warre against that city 423 George Fransperg Generall of an army of Dutchmen carrieth an halter towards Rome to hang the Pope but dieth before he commeth thither 43 George Martinaccio Bishop of Veredino desireth to holde Transiluania in libertie refuseth the offers of K. Ferdinand and is slaine by his ministers 873 Germanie is in the power of the Emperour the two Protestant Heads beeing retired into their countreys 221 Glosses are forbid to be made vpon the Decrees of the Councell of Trent 813 Granuell publisheth a booke to compose religion in Germanie 95 He is sent to the Diet in Noremberg 103 Groperus discourseth of Appeales 334 Guise passeth into Italy with an army to assist the Pope 404 Is defeated by the default of the Caraffi 405 Is recalled by the French King 406 The Guisards holde a parly in Germanie with the Duke of Wittenberg 480 The Duke of Guise is slaine vnder Orlience by Iohn Poltrot a priuat Gentleman 681 His death maketh a great alteration in France 682 H. HEnry 8. King of England writeth against Luther and gaineth the Title of Defender of the Faith 16 Marrieth Anne Bullen 68 Withdraweth his obedience from the Pope and denieth to pay the Peter pence 69 Protesteth against the councel of Mantua 83 And againe against the councell of Vincentia 85 is excommunicated by the Pope and the reasons are declared 86 87 The excommunication was generally contemned 87 He maketh an Edict in matter of religion 89 He dieth and his death causeth much ioy in Rome and Trent 260 Henry 2. the French King maketh a solemne entry into France proceedeth seuerely against the Protestants 297 298 Professeth extraordinary good will to Pope Iulius the 3. 305 Protecteth Parma against the Pope and the Emperour 311 Protesteth against the councel of Trent 315 319 Persecuteth the Protestants 322 But afterwards vseth moderation 407 Proceedeth against the Counsellors of Parliament in a Mercutiall 414 415 He dieth 416 Hermit Friars were ordinarie publishers of Indulgences in Saxonie but were excluded by Aremboldus 5 Hierarohie of the Church what it is 589 590 591. The forme of Hierarchie in what it consisteth 591 592 it should rather be called Hierodoulia 743 Hugonius a French Diuine betrayeth his countrey-men in Councell 632 but cannot endure the flattery of Laynez the Iesuite in maintaining the Popes authority 722 Hugonots in France doe wax bold 470 they haue 2150. Churches in France 480 I. IEsuites will obserue no rule in Councell 543 why their Generall is not in the Catalogue of
and authoritie of Kings and Princes may bee deferred vntill the next and that nothing may be decreed therein before they the Ambassadours bee heard who haue giuen account to the King of those and other things which they had to propose But howsoeuer they proposed these difficult matters yet they said indifferently to all and with affectation that it might be published that they would not be earnest in any thing but that which concerneth the rights and Secular affaires of their Kingdome The Venetian Ambassadours proposed that the Article of Patronage might be so accommodated that it might not giue occasion of nouitie concerning those who belong to their Republique and Prince The Ambassadours also of Sauoy and Tuscane made the same instances At this time the Imperialists receiued commission from their Prince to mediate as they did with the Legats that in the reuiew of the Index of the bookes mention might not bee made of the Recesses of the Diets in Germanie formerly prohibited by Paul 4 and the Emperors order was somewhat sharpe that in stead of handling of Ecclesiasticall matters they would not giue a forme to the policie of Germanie and occasion to the people who are gouerned by such Lawes to aliene themselues from the Church of Rome against their wills Answere was made that the Bishop of Prague one of them who was chiefe of the Congregation might know whether any speech were made of it and if there was not his Maiestie might trust to his Ambassadour who in all causes concerning him should bee fauoured both by them and by the Pope The seuenth day the Spanish Ambassadour presented his writing in which hee said he was well satisfied with all the Articles and would not demand any thing but onely the change of some words which seemed vnto him to be superfluous or that they may be expounded better And hee touched almost all things which did enlarge the authoritie of Bishops so moderating the words that the alteration did not seeme to be substantiall but that indeed he did rather restraine then augment it Hee made request also that they would treat of the Conclaue saying that the King did much desire it as also that the part concerning fecular Princes might be deferred vntill another Session After he had exhibited his writing hee desired the Legates that so soone as voices were giuen concerning the things proposed they would depute Fathers of euery Nation to collect what they should thinke necessary for reformation of their Countreys that all might bee determined with a generall satisfaction Morone answered in the name of all that they could not consent to proceede otherwise then they had done hitherto in other matters Wherein many things being said by both parties by the Count to intimate the Councell was in seruitude and by the Cardinall to shew the libertie Morone added that no man could complaine that hee was hindered in his libertie of speaking The other replyed that he could not beleeue that any thing of worth had beene done by them and did not forbeare to tell him that there was a great murmuring in the Councell for the particular congregations assembled a few dayes since and that it was supposed that they were made to get voices The Legates said it was their duety in the diuersitie of opinions to vnderstand the trueth and to accommodate the differences that matters may bee determined with vnion The Count replyed that it was well if it were so but that Italians onely were called except two or three Spaniards and as many Frenchmen who differed from others of their Nations The Legats defended themselues that they were not called in proportion because there were an hundred and fiftie Italians in Councell and not aboue threescore of all other Nations The Count seemed to be satisfied and being parted said to his Prelats that the Legats hauing begun a discourse to shew that esteeme ought not to bee held of Nations had concluded it shewing that they had euer held esteeme of them The next day the Legats and two Cardinals consulted about the aduertisments of the Ambassadours and how to amend the Articles of reformation to be giuen to the Fathers and of the maner to bee held in speaking on them In which Loraine hauing receiued new letters from France and order that both himselfe and all the other French Prelats should fauour the Popes affaires wholly bent to satisfie the Legats perswaded them not to suffer so many points to be handled at once but to diuide them into parts according to the subiects and when one part was ended to propose another and to hasten the Session omitting all the things which had any difficultie and concluding those onely in which all or the greatest part would agree and particularly not to propose in the beginning those in which the Ambassadours did not consent The eleuenth day the Congregations began to be celebrated to establish the Anathematismes and decrees of Matrimonie The proposition of the French-men was handled to make mariages voide contracted by children without consent of parents in whose power they are And the first that gaue voice did differ in opinion The Cardinall of Loraine did approue it alleadging places of the Scripture which giue to the Fathers power to marry their children examples of mariages of the Patriarkes Isaac and Iacob adding the Imperiall lawes of the Institutions and the Code made by Christian Princes of famous memorie as also the Canon vnder the name of Euaristus and another of the Councell of Carthage produced by Gratian. And hee related the inconueniences arising herein The Arcbishop of Otranto was of the contrary opinion saying that this was to giue authority to Lay-men ouer the Sacraments and make them beleeue that the authoritie in making them voide doeth depend on the paternall not on the Ecclesiasticall Besides it would be a decree directly contrary to the holy Scripture which expressely faith that a man shall leaue father and mother and cleaue to his wife And for inconueniences it will cause more referring the sonnes to their fathers in matters of conscience And if a father would not consent to the mariage of a sonne who hath not the gift of continencie hee would be infinitely perplexed Nine and twentie spake in that Congregation and twentie were of opinion to omit that matter Of the others some approoued the decree so generally and some restrained it in sonnes to the age of twentie yeeres and of eighteene in daughters In the end of the Congregation the Venetian Ambassadours caused a The Venetian Ambassadours doe exhibite a petition cōcerning diuorces in the Greeke Church demaund of theirs to bee read concerning the Anathematismes of diuorces which did continue in substance That their Republique hauing the kingdomes of Cyprus Candie Corfue Zante and Cephalonia inhabited by Grecians who haue from all antiquitie vsed to put away their wiues for fornication take another for which Rite well knowen to the whole Church they were neuer condemned nor reprehended by any